Wikipedia - Benutzerbeiträge [de]

Dieter Kaegi

2014-04-05T11:25:59Z

Docu: fix intro. +

{{more footnotes|date=August 2012}}
{{Infobox person
| image = Dieter_Kaegi.jpg
| caption = Dieter Kaegi in Lismore Castle Gardens
| birth_name = Dieter Kaegi
| birth_place = [[Zurich]], [[Switzerland]]
| occupation = Opera Director
| yearsactive = 1980—Present
| awards = [[Cavaliere]] services to the Arts

}}
'''Dieter Kaegi''' (born 1957) is a Swiss [[opera director]].

== Biography ==
Kägi was born in 1957 in [[Zurich]], [[Switzerland]], where he completed his primary and secondary education. In the 70s, he studied Musicology and German Literature in Zürich and Paris. Over the last 30 years, Kaegi has directed over 100 operas worldwide.

In 1980, Dieter Kaegi became assistant director at the [[Zurich Opera]] under [[Claus Helmut Drese]] who had been in charge of the opera house since 1975. In 1982, he became assistant to leading French opera director [[Jean-Pierre Ponnelle]]. During his time with Ponnelle, he worked on opera productions for the stage and film. TV productions included ''[[L'Italiana in Algeri]]'' (1986), two episodes of Live from the Metropolitan Opera ''[[Idomeneo]]'' (1983) and ''[[Le Nozze di Figaro]]'' (1985), ''[[Cardillac]]'' (1985) and ''[[Tristan und Isolde]]'' (1983).

From 1986, Kaegi joined the Deutsche Oper am Rhein as assistant before moving to the [[Opéra de Monte-Carlo]] in 1989 as production manager and personal assistant to the Director-General John Mordler. From 1990 until 1998, he worked as director of productions at the [[Festival d'Aix-en-Provence|Festival d'Art Lyrique d'Aix-en-Provence]].

In 1998, he was appointed Artistic Director of ''Opera Ireland'' <ref>{{cite news |url=http://www.irishtimes.com/newspaper/features/2012/0626/1224318725540.html| title=Adventure reborn at festival's heart| work=Irish Times | author=Michael Dervan | accessdate=2012-06-26 | date=26 June 2012}}</ref> in [[Dublin]]. While at Opera Ireland he met Jennifer O'Connell. In 2010, he co-founded [[Lismore Music Festival]] with O'Connell to create an Irish base for young emerging musicians and singers.

==Honours==
In 2008, Kaegi was presented the Order of [[Cavaliere]] by the Italian Government for his services to the arts and opera.

==Other appointments==
2001 Member of the Board of [[Opera Europa]]

2002 Member of the Chambre des Directeurs d'Opera

2007 Opera advisor to the [[Scottish Arts Council]]

==References==
;Notes
{{Reflist}}
;Sources

{{Commons category|Lismore}}
*[http://www.irishtimes.com/newspaper/features/2012/0626/1224318725540.html Irish Times]

==External links==
{{Wikiquote|Dieter Kaegi}}
{{Commons category|Dieter Kaegi}}
*[http://www.dieterkaegi.com Official Website]
* {{Theaterlexikon|Dieter Kaegi|2|952|author=Paul Suter|language=de}}
*[http://www.directeurs-opera.org/ Chambre Professionelle des Directeurs d'Opera]
*[http://www.lismoremusicfestival.com Lismore Music Festival]

{{Persondata 
| NAME = Kaegi, Dieter
| SHORT DESCRIPTION = Swiss opera director
| DATE OF BIRTH = November, 1957
| PLACE OF BIRTH = [[Zurich]], [[Switzerland]]

}}
{{DEFAULTSORT:Kaegi, Dieter}}
[[Category:Artistic directors]]
[[Category:1957 births]]
[[Category:Living people]]
[[Category:Swiss opera directors]]

420 (Cannabis-Kultur)

2013-10-09T06:22:53Z

Docu:

{{pp-move-indef}}
{{Use mdy dates|date=March 2012}}
{{Infobox holiday
|holiday_name = 4/20
|type = secular
|image = 420Louis.jpg
|imagesize = 220px
|caption = Statue of [[Louis Pasteur]], at [[San Rafael High School]], which is said to be the site of the original 4:20 gatherings.
|official_name =
|nickname =
|observedby = Cannabis [[counterculture]], [[Medical cannabis|medical patients]], [[Legality of cannabis|legal reformers]], [[Religious and spiritual use of cannabis|entheogenic spiritualists]]
|significance =
|date = April 20
|scheduling = same day each year
|observances = [[Cannabis consumption]]
|relatedto =
|frequency = annual
|duration = 1 day
}}
'''420''', '''4:20''', or '''4/20''' (pronounced '''four-twenty''') is a code-term used primarily in North America that refers to the consumption of [[Cannabis (drug)|cannabis]] and by extension, as a way to identify oneself with cannabis [[subculture]] or simply cannabis itself. Observances based on the number 420 include smoking cannabis around the time 4:20 p.m. (with some sources also indicating 4:20 a.m.<ref name="philly">{{cite news|url=http://www.philly.com/philly/news/breaking/How_420_became_a_marijuana_holiday.html|title=How 420 became a marijuana holiday|last=Chris Goldstein|date=April 17, 2013|work=[[Philadelphia Media Network]]|accessdate=21 April 2013}}</ref><ref name="hightimes.com">http://hightimes.com/read/power-420</ref>), on any given day, as well as smoking cannabis on the date April 20 (4/20 in [[Date format by country|American form]]).<ref name=UCSC>{{cite web |url=http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/archive/2007/April/24/local/stories/08local.htm |title=Thousands at UCSC burn one to mark cannabis holiday |first=Matt |last=King |date=April 24, 2007 |work=[[Santa Cruz Sentinel]] |archiveurl = http://web.archive.org/web/20070426081319/http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/archive/2007/April/24/local/stories/08local.htm |archivedate = April 26, 2007}}</ref>

== Origins ==
A widely discussed story says that a group of teenagers in [[San Rafael, California]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.sfgate.com/cgi-bin/article.cgi?f=/c/a/2000/04/20/MN101165.DTL|title=Stoner Chic Traces Origin To San Rafael – Snickering high schoolers brought `420' into lexicon |work=[[San Francisco Chronicle]] |accessdate=April 4, 2012}}</ref><ref name=NYT2009>{{cite news|first=Jesse|last=McKinley|title=Marijuana Advocates Point to Signs of Change|url=http://www.nytimes.com/2009/04/20/us/20marijuana.html|quote=Mr. Hager said the significance of April 20 dates to a ritual begun in the early 1970s in which a group of Northern California teenagers smoked cannabis every day at 4:20 p.m. Word of the ritual spread and expanded to a yearly event in various places. Soon, cannabis aficionados were using "420" as a code for smoking and using it as a sign-off on flyers for concerts where the drug would be plentiful. In recent years, the April 20 events have become so widespread that several colleges have discouraged students from participating. At the University of Colorado, Boulder, where thousands of students regularly use the day to light up in the quad, administrators sent an e-mail message this month pleading with students not to "participate in unlawful activity that debases the reputation of your university and degree."|work=[[The New York Times]]|date=April 19, 2009|accessdate=January 23, 2011 | archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110120011019/http://www.nytimes.com/2009/04/20/us/20marijuana.html| archivedate= 20 January 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> calling themselves the Waldos,<ref name="Times2012">{{cite book|author=High Times|title=The Official High Times Cannabis Cookbook: More Than 50 Irresistible Recipes That Will Get You High|url=http://books.google.com/books?id=W-vas6K75YYC&pg=PA97|accessdate=19 April 2012|date=21 March 2012|publisher=Chronicle Books|isbn=978-1-4521-0133-0|pages=97–}}</ref> because "their chosen hang-out spot was a wall outside the school",<ref name=HuffPost2009>{{cite web|url=http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2009/04/20/what-420-means-the-true-s_n_188320.html|title=What 420 Means: The True Story Behind Stoners' Favorite Number|work=[[The Huffington Post]]|date=April 20, 2009|accessdate=January 23, 2011|first=Ryan|last=Grim|authorlink=Ryan Grim}}</ref> used the term in connection with a fall 1971 plan to search for an abandoned cannabis crop that they had learned about.<ref name="Times2012"/><ref name=HuffPost2010>{{cite web|url=http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2010/04/20/420-meaning-the-true-stor_n_543854.html|title=420 Meaning: The True Story Of How April 20 Became 'Weed Day'|work=[[The Huffington Post]]|date=April 20, 2010|accessdate=January 23, 2011|first=Ryan|last=Grim|authorlink=Ryan Grim}}</ref> The Waldos designated the [[Louis Pasteur]] statue on the grounds of [[San Rafael High School]] as their meeting place, and 4:20 p.m. as their meeting time.<ref name=HuffPost2009/> The Waldos referred to this plan with the phrase "4:20 Louis". Multiple failed attempts to find the crop eventually shortened their phrase to simply "4:20", which ultimately evolved into a codeword that the teens used to mean pot-smoking in general.<ref name=HuffPost2010/> [[Mike Edison]] says that [[Steve Hager]] of ''[[High Times]]'' was responsible for taking the story about the Waldos to "mind-boggling, cult like extremes" and "suppressing" all other stories about the origin of the term.<ref name="Edison2009">{{cite book|last=Edison|first=Mike|title=I Have Fun Everywhere I Go: Savage Tales of Pot, Porn, Punk Rock, Pro Wrestling, Talking Apes, Evil Bosses, Dirty Blues, American Heroes, and the Most Notorious Magazines in the World|url=http://books.google.com/books?id=y9lMGpb0HD4C&pg=PA207|accessdate=20 April 2013|date=2009-05-12|publisher=Faber & Faber|isbn=9780865479036|pages=207–}}</ref>

Hager wrote "Stoner Smart or Stoner Stupid?" in which he called for 4:20 p.m. to be the socially accepted hour of the day to consume cannabis.<ref name=dead>{{cite web|url=http://hightimes.com/entertainment/ht_admin/834|work=High Times|title=Stoner Smart, or Stoner Stupid?|year=2008|accessdate=2012-04-20}}</ref> He attributes the early spread of the phrase to [[Deadhead|Grateful Dead followers]], who were also linked to the city of San Rafael.<ref name=dead/>

== April 20 observances ==
[[File:420 event in Golden Gate Park, San Francisco, April 20th 2013.webm|thumb|420 event in Golden Gate Park, San Francisco, April 20th 2013]]
[[File:SantaCruzUCSC.jpg|thumb|Students and others gather for a "420 Day" event at a meadow near the [[University of California, Santa Cruz]], campus on April 20, 2007.]]

April 20 has become a [[counterculture]] holiday in North America, where people gather to celebrate and consume cannabis.<ref name="hightimes.com"/><ref name=UCSC/> Some events have a political nature to them, advocating for the legalization of cannabis. North American observances have been held in [[San Francisco]]'s [[Golden Gate Park]] near the [[Haight-Ashbury]] district,<ref>
{{cite web|url=http://sfcitizen.com/blog/2010/04/20/a-huge-turn-out-for-420-day-on-hippie-hill-in-san-franciscos-golden-gate-park/
|title=A Huge Turn Out for 420 Day on Hippie Hill in San Francisco’s Golden Gate Park " San Francisco Citizen |publisher=Sfcitizen.com
|date=2010-04-20
|accessdate=2011-04-20
| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110430000040/http://sfcitizen.com/blog/2010/04/20/a-huge-turn-out-for-420-day-on-hippie-hill-in-san-franciscos-golden-gate-park/
| archivedate= 30 April 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> the [[University of Colorado system|University of Colorado]]'s [[University of Colorado at Boulder|Boulder campus]],<ref name=NYT2009 /><ref name=autogenerated1>
[http://web.archive.org/web/20080728060041/http://www.dailycamera.com/news/2008/apr/20/cus-420-pot-smoke-out-draws-10000/ CU's 4/20 pot smoke-out draws crowd of 10,000 : CU News].</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.dailycamera.com/archivesearch/ci_14855977?IADID=Search-www.dailycamera.com-www.dailycamera.com#axzz0lJwVBnxu |title=Medical marijuana expected to give momentum to CU-Boulder 4/20 event – Boulder Daily Camera |publisher=Dailycamera.com |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110430022905/http://www.dailycamera.com/archivesearch/ci_14855977?IADID=Search-www.dailycamera.com-www.dailycamera.com| archivedate= 30 April 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> Ottawa, Ontario, at [[Parliament Hill]] and [[Majors Hill Park|Major's Hill Park]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://cnews.canoe.ca/CNEWS/Canada/2009/04/19/9165666-sun.html |title=Pot activists to light up on Hill |publisher=Cnews.canoe.ca |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.digitaljournal.com/article/290409 |title=Ottawa's Parliament Hill just one site for planned 4/20 protest |publisher=Digitaljournal.com |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110511102321/http://www.digitaljournal.com/article/290409| archivedate= 11 May 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> Montréal, Québec at [[Mount Royal]] monument,<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.samesun.com/blog/420-day-cannabis-festival/ |title=420 Day- Cannabis Festival |publisher=samesun.com Samesun Nation Travel Blog|date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.newswire.ca/en/releases/archive/April2011/19/c5308.html|title=Canada's marijuana activists unite against American-style drug laws – 420 vote mobs to be held in over 10 cities across Canada on April 20th|publisher=newswire.ca CNW Group|date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref> [[Edmonton]], [[Alberta]] at the [[Alberta Legislature Building]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.edmontonsun.com/2013/04/20/hundreds-of-tokers-flood-alberta-legislature-in-protest-to-push-for-legalization-of-marijuana|title=Hundreds of Tokers Flood Alberta Legislature in Protest to Push for Legalization of Marijuana|accessdate=2013-04-22}}</ref> as well as Vancouver, British Columbia at the [[Vancouver Art Gallery]].<ref>{{cite news|url=http://www.vancouversun.com/news/Thousands+marijuana+smokers+gather+Vancouver+celebrate/1515882/story.html |title=Thousands of marijuana smokers gather in Vancouver to celebrate "420" |first=Neal |last=Hall |work=[[The Vancouver Sun]] |date=May 2, 2009 |accessdate=September 30, 2009}}</ref> The growing size of the unofficial event at [[University of California, Santa Cruz|UC Santa Cruz]] caused the Vice Chancellor of Student Affairs to send an e-mail to parents in 2009 stating: "The growth in scale of this activity has become a concern for both the university and surrounding community."<ref name="SCS2009">{{cite news | url=http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/localnews/ci_12087719|title=Mom and Dad now know about '4/20' | first=Genevieve | last=Bookwalter|date=04/07/2009|work=Santa Cruz Sentinel|accessdate=20 April 2013}}</ref>

Events have also occurred in [[Auckland]], New Zealand at the [[Daktory]].<ref name="Hopkins">{{cite web|url=http://www.stuff.co.nz/national/3218470/Pot-clubs-go-nationwide|title=Pot clubs go nationwide|last=Hopkins|first=Steve|date=January 10, 2010|work=Sunday News|accessdate=January 13, 2010| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20100112102900/http://www.stuff.co.nz/national/3218470/Pot-clubs-go-nationwide| archivedate= 12 January 2010 | deadurl= no}}</ref>{{verify credibility|date=April 2012}} and [[Dunedin]], New Zealand, at [[University of Otago]].<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/9276/police-swoop-cannabis-protest|title=Police swoop on cannabis protest|last=Porteous|first=Debbie |date=June 12, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=March 31, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|title=420 Protest|url=http://www.ch9.co.nz/node/7704|date=February 22, 2008|work=Channel 9 News Dunedin|accessdate=October 7, 2008| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20081022143006/http://ch9.co.nz/node/7704| archivedate= 22 October 2008 | deadurl= no}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/12872/campus-arrests-follow-marijuana-complaints|title=Campus arrests follow marijuana complaints (+ video)|last=Porteous|first=Debbie |date=July 11, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/news/dunedin/24064/moore039s-appeal-rejected|title=Moore's appeal rejected|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=September 26, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/14321/lack-quorum-foils-cannabis-vote|title=Lack of quorum foils cannabis vote|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=July 22, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/news/dunedin/23171/ousa-general-meeting-promises-controversy|title=OUSA general meeting promises controversy|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=September 20, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref>

== See also ==
{{portal|Cannabis}}
* [[Cannabis legalization in Canada]]
* [[Cannabis in the United Kingdom]]
* [[Cannabis in the United States]]
* [[Drug subculture]]
* [[Legality of cannabis by country]]
* [[Religious and spiritual use of cannabis]]

== References ==
{{Reflist|30em}}

== External links ==
{{Commons category|420 (cannabis culture)}}

{{drug use}}
{{Cannabis}}
{{U.S. Holidays}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:420 (Cannabis Culture)}}
[[Category:April observances]]
[[Category:Cannabis culture]]
[[Category:Cannabis in the United States]]
[[Category:In-jokes]]
[[Category:Secular holidays]]
[[Category:Unofficial observances]]

420 (Cannabis-Kultur)

2013-10-06T06:22:49Z

Docu:

{{pp-move-indef}}
{{Use mdy dates|date=March 2012}}
{{Infobox holiday
|holiday_name = 4/20
|type = secular
|image = 420Louis.jpg
|imagesize = 220px
|caption = Statue of [[Louis Pasteur]], at [[San Rafael High School]], which is said to be the site of the original 4:20 gatherings.
|official_name =
|nickname =
|observedby = Cannabis [[counterculture]], [[Medical cannabis|medical patients]], [[Legality of cannabis|legal reformers]], [[Religious and spiritual use of cannabis|entheogenic spiritualists]]
|significance =
|date = April 20
|scheduling = same day each year
|observances = [[Cannabis consumption]]
|relatedto =
}}
'''420''', '''4:20''', or '''4/20''' (pronounced '''four-twenty''') is a code-term used primarily in North America that refers to the consumption of [[Cannabis (drug)|cannabis]] and by extension, as a way to identify oneself with cannabis [[subculture]] or simply cannabis itself. Observances based on the number 420 include smoking cannabis around the time 4:20 p.m. (with some sources also indicating 4:20 a.m.<ref name="philly">{{cite news|url=http://www.philly.com/philly/news/breaking/How_420_became_a_marijuana_holiday.html|title=How 420 became a marijuana holiday|last=Chris Goldstein|date=April 17, 2013|work=[[Philadelphia Media Network]]|accessdate=21 April 2013}}</ref><ref name="hightimes.com">http://hightimes.com/read/power-420</ref>), on any given day, as well as smoking cannabis on the date April 20 (4/20 in [[Date format by country|American form]]).<ref name=UCSC>{{cite web |url=http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/archive/2007/April/24/local/stories/08local.htm |title=Thousands at UCSC burn one to mark cannabis holiday |first=Matt |last=King |date=April 24, 2007 |work=[[Santa Cruz Sentinel]] |archiveurl = http://web.archive.org/web/20070426081319/http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/archive/2007/April/24/local/stories/08local.htm |archivedate = April 26, 2007}}</ref>

== Origins ==
A widely discussed story says that a group of teenagers in [[San Rafael, California]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.sfgate.com/cgi-bin/article.cgi?f=/c/a/2000/04/20/MN101165.DTL|title=Stoner Chic Traces Origin To San Rafael – Snickering high schoolers brought `420' into lexicon |work=[[San Francisco Chronicle]] |accessdate=April 4, 2012}}</ref><ref name=NYT2009>{{cite news|first=Jesse|last=McKinley|title=Marijuana Advocates Point to Signs of Change|url=http://www.nytimes.com/2009/04/20/us/20marijuana.html|quote=Mr. Hager said the significance of April 20 dates to a ritual begun in the early 1970s in which a group of Northern California teenagers smoked cannabis every day at 4:20 p.m. Word of the ritual spread and expanded to a yearly event in various places. Soon, cannabis aficionados were using "420" as a code for smoking and using it as a sign-off on flyers for concerts where the drug would be plentiful. In recent years, the April 20 events have become so widespread that several colleges have discouraged students from participating. At the University of Colorado, Boulder, where thousands of students regularly use the day to light up in the quad, administrators sent an e-mail message this month pleading with students not to "participate in unlawful activity that debases the reputation of your university and degree."|work=[[The New York Times]]|date=April 19, 2009|accessdate=January 23, 2011 | archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110120011019/http://www.nytimes.com/2009/04/20/us/20marijuana.html| archivedate= 20 January 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> calling themselves the Waldos,<ref name="Times2012">{{cite book|author=High Times|title=The Official High Times Cannabis Cookbook: More Than 50 Irresistible Recipes That Will Get You High|url=http://books.google.com/books?id=W-vas6K75YYC&pg=PA97|accessdate=19 April 2012|date=21 March 2012|publisher=Chronicle Books|isbn=978-1-4521-0133-0|pages=97–}}</ref> because "their chosen hang-out spot was a wall outside the school",<ref name=HuffPost2009>{{cite web|url=http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2009/04/20/what-420-means-the-true-s_n_188320.html|title=What 420 Means: The True Story Behind Stoners' Favorite Number|work=[[The Huffington Post]]|date=April 20, 2009|accessdate=January 23, 2011|first=Ryan|last=Grim|authorlink=Ryan Grim}}</ref> used the term in connection with a fall 1971 plan to search for an abandoned cannabis crop that they had learned about.<ref name="Times2012"/><ref name=HuffPost2010>{{cite web|url=http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2010/04/20/420-meaning-the-true-stor_n_543854.html|title=420 Meaning: The True Story Of How April 20 Became 'Weed Day'|work=[[The Huffington Post]]|date=April 20, 2010|accessdate=January 23, 2011|first=Ryan|last=Grim|authorlink=Ryan Grim}}</ref> The Waldos designated the [[Louis Pasteur]] statue on the grounds of [[San Rafael High School]] as their meeting place, and 4:20 p.m. as their meeting time.<ref name=HuffPost2009/> The Waldos referred to this plan with the phrase "4:20 Louis". Multiple failed attempts to find the crop eventually shortened their phrase to simply "4:20", which ultimately evolved into a codeword that the teens used to mean pot-smoking in general.<ref name=HuffPost2010/> [[Mike Edison]] says that [[Steve Hager]] of ''[[High Times]]'' was responsible for taking the story about the Waldos to "mind-boggling, cult like extremes" and "suppressing" all other stories about the origin of the term.<ref name="Edison2009">{{cite book|last=Edison|first=Mike|title=I Have Fun Everywhere I Go: Savage Tales of Pot, Porn, Punk Rock, Pro Wrestling, Talking Apes, Evil Bosses, Dirty Blues, American Heroes, and the Most Notorious Magazines in the World|url=http://books.google.com/books?id=y9lMGpb0HD4C&pg=PA207|accessdate=20 April 2013|date=2009-05-12|publisher=Faber & Faber|isbn=9780865479036|pages=207–}}</ref>

Hager wrote "Stoner Smart or Stoner Stupid?" in which he called for 4:20 p.m. to be the socially accepted hour of the day to consume cannabis.<ref name=dead>{{cite web|url=http://hightimes.com/entertainment/ht_admin/834|work=High Times|title=Stoner Smart, or Stoner Stupid?|year=2008|accessdate=2012-04-20}}</ref> He attributes the early spread of the phrase to [[Deadhead|Grateful Dead followers]], who were also linked to the city of San Rafael.<ref name=dead/>

== April 20 observances ==
[[File:420 event in Golden Gate Park, San Francisco, April 20th 2013.webm|thumb|420 event in Golden Gate Park, San Francisco, April 20th 2013]]
[[File:SantaCruzUCSC.jpg|thumb|Students and others gather for a "420 Day" event at a meadow near the [[University of California, Santa Cruz]], campus on April 20, 2007.]]

April 20 has become a [[counterculture]] holiday in North America, where people gather to celebrate and consume cannabis.<ref name="hightimes.com"/><ref name=UCSC/> Some events have a political nature to them, advocating for the legalization of cannabis. North American observances have been held in [[San Francisco]]'s [[Golden Gate Park]] near the [[Haight-Ashbury]] district,<ref>
{{cite web|url=http://sfcitizen.com/blog/2010/04/20/a-huge-turn-out-for-420-day-on-hippie-hill-in-san-franciscos-golden-gate-park/
|title=A Huge Turn Out for 420 Day on Hippie Hill in San Francisco’s Golden Gate Park " San Francisco Citizen |publisher=Sfcitizen.com
|date=2010-04-20
|accessdate=2011-04-20
| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110430000040/http://sfcitizen.com/blog/2010/04/20/a-huge-turn-out-for-420-day-on-hippie-hill-in-san-franciscos-golden-gate-park/
| archivedate= 30 April 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> the [[University of Colorado system|University of Colorado]]'s [[University of Colorado at Boulder|Boulder campus]],<ref name=NYT2009 /><ref name=autogenerated1>
[http://web.archive.org/web/20080728060041/http://www.dailycamera.com/news/2008/apr/20/cus-420-pot-smoke-out-draws-10000/ CU's 4/20 pot smoke-out draws crowd of 10,000 : CU News].</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.dailycamera.com/archivesearch/ci_14855977?IADID=Search-www.dailycamera.com-www.dailycamera.com#axzz0lJwVBnxu |title=Medical marijuana expected to give momentum to CU-Boulder 4/20 event – Boulder Daily Camera |publisher=Dailycamera.com |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110430022905/http://www.dailycamera.com/archivesearch/ci_14855977?IADID=Search-www.dailycamera.com-www.dailycamera.com| archivedate= 30 April 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> Ottawa, Ontario, at [[Parliament Hill]] and [[Majors Hill Park|Major's Hill Park]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://cnews.canoe.ca/CNEWS/Canada/2009/04/19/9165666-sun.html |title=Pot activists to light up on Hill |publisher=Cnews.canoe.ca |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.digitaljournal.com/article/290409 |title=Ottawa's Parliament Hill just one site for planned 4/20 protest |publisher=Digitaljournal.com |date= |accessdate=2011-04-20| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20110511102321/http://www.digitaljournal.com/article/290409| archivedate= 11 May 2011 | deadurl= no}}</ref> Montréal, Québec at [[Mount Royal]] monument,<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.samesun.com/blog/420-day-cannabis-festival/ |title=420 Day- Cannabis Festival |publisher=samesun.com Samesun Nation Travel Blog|date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.newswire.ca/en/releases/archive/April2011/19/c5308.html|title=Canada's marijuana activists unite against American-style drug laws – 420 vote mobs to be held in over 10 cities across Canada on April 20th|publisher=newswire.ca CNW Group|date= |accessdate=2011-04-20}}</ref> [[Edmonton]], [[Alberta]] at the [[Alberta Legislature Building]],<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.edmontonsun.com/2013/04/20/hundreds-of-tokers-flood-alberta-legislature-in-protest-to-push-for-legalization-of-marijuana|title=Hundreds of Tokers Flood Alberta Legislature in Protest to Push for Legalization of Marijuana|accessdate=2013-04-22}}</ref> as well as Vancouver, British Columbia at the [[Vancouver Art Gallery]].<ref>{{cite news|url=http://www.vancouversun.com/news/Thousands+marijuana+smokers+gather+Vancouver+celebrate/1515882/story.html |title=Thousands of marijuana smokers gather in Vancouver to celebrate "420" |first=Neal |last=Hall |work=[[The Vancouver Sun]] |date=May 2, 2009 |accessdate=September 30, 2009}}</ref> The growing size of the unofficial event at [[University of California, Santa Cruz|UC Santa Cruz]] caused the Vice Chancellor of Student Affairs to send an e-mail to parents in 2009 stating: "The growth in scale of this activity has become a concern for both the university and surrounding community."<ref name="SCS2009">{{cite news | url=http://www.santacruzsentinel.com/localnews/ci_12087719|title=Mom and Dad now know about '4/20' | first=Genevieve | last=Bookwalter|date=04/07/2009|work=Santa Cruz Sentinel|accessdate=20 April 2013}}</ref>

Events have also occurred in [[Auckland]], New Zealand at the [[Daktory]].<ref name="Hopkins">{{cite web|url=http://www.stuff.co.nz/national/3218470/Pot-clubs-go-nationwide|title=Pot clubs go nationwide|last=Hopkins|first=Steve|date=January 10, 2010|work=Sunday News|accessdate=January 13, 2010| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20100112102900/http://www.stuff.co.nz/national/3218470/Pot-clubs-go-nationwide| archivedate= 12 January 2010 | deadurl= no}}</ref>{{verify credibility|date=April 2012}} and [[Dunedin]], New Zealand, at [[University of Otago]].<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/9276/police-swoop-cannabis-protest|title=Police swoop on cannabis protest|last=Porteous|first=Debbie |date=June 12, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=March 31, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|title=420 Protest|url=http://www.ch9.co.nz/node/7704|date=February 22, 2008|work=Channel 9 News Dunedin|accessdate=October 7, 2008| archiveurl= http://web.archive.org/web/20081022143006/http://ch9.co.nz/node/7704| archivedate= 22 October 2008 | deadurl= no}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/12872/campus-arrests-follow-marijuana-complaints|title=Campus arrests follow marijuana complaints (+ video)|last=Porteous|first=Debbie |date=July 11, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/news/dunedin/24064/moore039s-appeal-rejected|title=Moore's appeal rejected|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=September 26, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/on-campus/university-otago/14321/lack-quorum-foils-cannabis-vote|title=Lack of quorum foils cannabis vote|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=July 22, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref><ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.odt.co.nz/news/dunedin/23171/ousa-general-meeting-promises-controversy|title=OUSA general meeting promises controversy|last=Rudd|first=Allison |date=September 20, 2008|work=Otago Daily Times|accessdate=April 22, 2009}}</ref>

== See also ==
{{portal|Cannabis}}
* [[Cannabis legalization in Canada]]
* [[Cannabis in the United Kingdom]]
* [[Cannabis in the United States]]
* [[Drug subculture]]
* [[Legality of cannabis by country]]
* [[Religious and spiritual use of cannabis]]

== References ==
{{Reflist|30em}}

== External links ==
{{Commons category|420 (cannabis culture)}}

{{drug use}}
{{Cannabis}}
{{U.S. Holidays}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:420 (Cannabis Culture)}}
[[Category:April observances]]
[[Category:Cannabis culture]]
[[Category:Cannabis in the United States]]
[[Category:In-jokes]]
[[Category:Secular holidays]]
[[Category:Unofficial observances]]

IMO-Nummer

2012-07-07T11:44:57Z

Docu: img caption

[[File:IMO 8814275.jpg|thumb|"IMO 8814275" on ''[[Eendracht (1989 ship)|Eendracht]]'']]
[[File:Ropes winch.JPG|thumb|Stern of "Evangelia" displaying "IMO 9176187" and [[home port|port of registry]] ("Majuro"). In addition to the current name parts of the ship's former names are visible: "Cornelie Oldendorff" and "Asia Melody". The ships current name is "Evangeli" (as of 2007)]]

The '''IMO number''' is a unique identifier for ships and for registered ship management companies. For ships, it consists of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|gross tons]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes. For ship management companies, the IMO number consists of the three letters "IMO", followed by a seven-digit number. For example, IMO 5304986 refers to the ship manager ''[[Pullmantur Cruises]] Ship Mgmt''.<ref>{{Cite equasis | ''Atlantic Star'' | 8024026 |accessdate=2012-04-26}}</ref>

==Assignment==
The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added. The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship's certificates.

==Definition==
The [[International Maritime Organization]] (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], is the originating source for the IMO Ship Number and is the sole authority with responsibility for assigning and validating these numbers on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

The integrity of an IMO number can be verified by its [[check digit]], which is the rightmost digit. This is done by multiplying each of the leftmost six digits by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, and adding those products together. The rightmost digit of this sum is the check digit. For example, for IMO 765432'''''9''''': 7×7 + 6×6 + 5×5 + 4×4 + 3×3 + 2×2 = 13'''''9'''''.{{Citation needed|date=June 2012}}

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==
[[File:Heliport Ferry Finnmaid Baltic Sea 20100917.JPG|thumb|"IMO 9319466" on the helideck of [[Star class ferry#M.2FS Finnmaid|M/S ''Finmaid'']]]]
In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*[[ENI number]], a comparable system for European barges and other inland waterway vessels

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
* [http://www.imonumber.com/ Search vessel by IMO, Name] (no registration)
* [http://www.shiplist.net/ Find ship by IMO, Name] (no registration)
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/website/managedMedia/mediaItem/21.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website] (free registration required)
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online ](subscription required)

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Number}}
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[he:מספר IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

IMO-Nummer

2012-01-26T05:59:33Z

Docu: +img

[[File:IMO 8814275.jpg|thumb|350px|"IMO 8814275" on ''[[Eendracht (1989 ship)|Eendracht]]'']]
[[File:Ropes winch.JPG|thumb|350px|Stern of "Evangelia" displaying "IMO 9176187" and [[home port|port of registry]] ("Majuro"). In addition to the current name parts of the ship's former names are visible: "Cornelie Oldendorff" and "Asia Melody".]]
The '''IMO ship identification number''' is made of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|GT]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes.

==Assignment==

The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added.

The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship’s certificates.

==Definition==
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], is the originating source for the IMO Ship Number and is the sole authority with responsibility for assigning and validating these numbers on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

The integrity of an IMO number can be verified by its [[check digit]], which is the rightmost digit. This is done by multiplying each of the leftmost six digits by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, and adding those products together. The rightmost digit of this sum is the check digit. For example, for IMO 765432'''''9''''': 7×7 + 6×6 + 5×5 + 4×4 + 3×3 + 2×2 = 13'''''9'''''.

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==
[[File:Heliport Ferry Finnmaid Baltic Sea 20100917.JPG|thumb|350px|"IMO 9319466" on the helideck of [[Star class ferry#M.2FS Finnmaid|M/S ''Finmaid'']]]]
In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*[http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Ships_by_IMO_number Images of more than 5500 ships (status end October 2011) by IMO number in Commons]

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/Aanvraagformulier%20IMO%20nummer.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website]
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online (subscription required)]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Ship Identification Number}}
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

IMO-Nummer

2012-01-16T07:48:17Z

Docu: rv ("unless .."

[[File:IMO 8814275.jpg|thumb|350px|"IMO 8814275" on ''[[Eendracht (1989 ship)|Eendracht]]'']]
The '''IMO ship identification number''' is made of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|GT]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes.

==Assignment==

The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added.

The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship’s certificates.

==Definition==
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], is the originating source for the IMO Ship Number and is the sole authority with responsibility for assigning and validating these numbers on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

The integrity of an IMO number can be verified by its [[check digit]], which is the rightmost digit. This is done by multiplying each of the leftmost six digits by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, and adding those products together. The rightmost digit of this sum is the check digit. For example, for IMO 765432'''''9''''': 7×7 + 6×6 + 5×5 + 4×4 + 3×3 + 2×2 = 13'''''9'''''.

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==
[[File:Heliport Ferry Finnmaid Baltic Sea 20100917.JPG|thumb|350px|"IMO 9319466" on the helideck of [[Star class ferry#M.2FS Finnmaid|M/S ''Finmaid'']]]]
In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*[http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Ships_by_IMO_number Images of more than 5500 ships (status end October 2011) by IMO number in Commons]

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/Aanvraagformulier%20IMO%20nummer.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website]
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online (subscription required)]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Ship Identification Number}}
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

IMO-Nummer

2011-11-03T23:09:31Z

Docu: +imgs

[[File:IMO 8814275.jpg|thumb|350px|"IMO 8814275" on ''[[Eendracht (1989 ship)|Eendracht]]'']]
The '''IMO ship identification number''' is made of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|GT]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes.

==Assignment==

The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added.

The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship’s certificates.

==Definition==
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], is the originating source for the IMO Ship Number and is the sole authority with responsibility for assigning and validating these numbers on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

An IMO number is a 7-digit number. The rightmost digit is a checksum. The leftmost six digits are each multiplied by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, i.e. the second digit from the right is multiplied by 2, and the seventh digit from the right is multiplied by 7. The rightmost digit of the sum of these products (i.e. the remainder when divided by 10) is the checksum.

:Example for IMO 9241061:

:9*7 + 2*6 + 4*5 + 1*4 + 0*3 + 6*2 = 63 + 12 + 20 + 4 + 0 + 12 = 111

:111 has a rightmost digit of 1, which is the same as the rightmost digit of the IMO number, so the IMO number passes the checksum test.

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==
[[File:Heliport Ferry Finnmaid Baltic Sea 20100917.JPG|thumb|350px|"IMO 9319466" on the helideck of [[Star class ferry#M.2FS Finnmaid|M/S ''Finmaid'']]]]
In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*Images of more than 5500 ships (status end October 2011) by IMO number in Commons at:

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/Aanvraagformulier%20IMO%20nummer.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website]
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online (subscription required)]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Ship Identification Number}}
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

IMO-Nummer

2011-09-02T05:39:47Z

Docu: rv vand

The '''IMO ship identification number''' is made of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|GT]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes.

==Assignment==

The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added.

The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship’s certificates.

==Definition==
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], is the originating source for the IMO Ship Number and is the sole authority with responsibility for assigning and validating these numbers on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

An IMO number is a 7-digit number. The rightmost digit is a checksum. The leftmost six digits are each multiplied by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, i.e. the second digit from the right is multiplied by 2, and the seventh digit from the right is multiplied by 7. The rightmost digit of the sum of these products (i.e. the remainder when divided by 10) is the checksum.

:Example for IMO 9241061:

:9*7 + 2*6 + 4*5 + 1*4 + 0*3 + 6*2 = 63 + 12 + 20 + 4 + 0 + 12 = 111

:111 has a rightmost digit of 1, which is the same as the rightmost digit of the IMO number, so the IMO number passes the checksum test.

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==

In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*[http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Ships_by_IMO_number More than 2350 ships by IMO number in Commons]

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/Aanvraagformulier%20IMO%20nummer.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website]
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online (subscription required)]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Ship Identification Number}}
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

IMO-Nummer

2011-08-27T07:28:30Z

Docu: partial rv (unexplained edit

IMO-Nummer

2011-08-08T10:23:28Z

Docu: /* Definition */ see talk

The '''IMO ship identification number''' is made of the three letters "IMO" followed by the seven-digit number assigned to all ships by [[IHS Inc.|IHS]] [[Fairplay (magazine)|Fairplay]] when constructed. This is a unique seven digit number that is assigned to propelled, sea-going merchant ships of 100 [[Gross tonnage|GT]] and above. It serves to identify ships and is not changed when the ship's owner, country of registry or name changes.

==Assignment==

The IMO number is assigned to a hull upon keel laying with the exception of the following:

* Vessels solely engaged in fishing
* Ships without mechanical means of propulsion
* Pleasure yachts
* Ships engaged on special service (e.g. lightships, SAR vessels)
* [[Hopper barge]]s
* [[Hydrofoils]], [[Hovercraft|air cushion vehicles]]
* Floating docks and structures classified in a similar manner
* Ships of war and troopships
* Wooden ships

This number is assigned to the total portion of the hull enclosing the machinery space and is the determining factor should additional sections be added.

The IMO number is never reassigned to another vessel and is shown on the ship’s certificates.

==Definition==
The International Maritime Organization (IMO) number consists of the letters "IMO" followed by a unique, seven-digit number: the pattern is "NNNNNNN", where N is a single-digit number, e.g., "1234567". It is assigned to ships by IHS Fairplay, previously [[Lloyd's Register|Lloyd's Register - Fairplay]], and does so on behalf of the IMO.<ref>{{cite web |url=http://imonumbers.ihsfairplay.com/ |title=IMO Number Requests |work=IHSFairplay.com |accessdate=17 May 2011}}</ref>

An IMO number is a 7-digit number. The rightmost digit is a checksum. The leftmost six digits are each multiplied by a factor corresponding to their position from right to left, i.e. the second digit from the right is multiplied by 2, and the seventh digit from the right is multiplied by 7. The rightmost digit of the sum of these products (i.e. the remainder when divided by 10) is the checksum.

:Example for IMO 9241061:

:9*7 + 2*6 + 4*5 + 1*4 + 0*3 + 6*2 = 63 + 12 + 20 + 4 + 0 + 12 = 111

:111 has a rightmost digit of 1, which is the same as the rightmost digit of the IMO number, so the IMO number is valid.

==History==
The IMO ship identification number scheme was introduced in 1987 through adoption of resolution A.600(15), as a measure aimed at enhancing "maritime safety, and pollution prevention and to facilitate the prevention of maritime fraud". It aimed at assigning a permanent number to each ship for identification purposes. That number would remain unchanged upon transfer of the ship to other flag(s) and would be inserted in the ship's certificates. When made mandatory, through SOLAS regulation XI/3 (adopted in 1994), specific criteria of passenger ships of 100 gross tonnage and upwards and all cargo ships of 300 gross tonnage and upwards were agreed.

The implementation of the scheme became mandatory for all ships as of 1 January 1996.

In December 2002, the Diplomatic Conference on Maritime Security adopted a number of measures aimed at enhancing security of ships and port facilities. This included a modification to SOLAS Regulation XI-1/3 to require ships' identification numbers to be permanently marked in a visible place either on the ship's hull or superstructure. Passenger ships should carry the marking on a horizontal surface visible from the air. Ships should also be marked with their ID numbers internally.

==Company and Registered Owner Identification Number==

In May 2005, IMO adopted a new SOLAS regulation XI-1/3-1 Company and registered owner identification number and amendments to regulation XI-1/5 on the mandatory company and registered owner identification number, with entry into force expected to be on 1 January 2009.

Regulation 3-1 states that "every Company and registered owner shall be provided with an identification number which conforms to the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme adopted by the Organization." It refers to resolution MSC.160(78) entitled "Adoption of the IMO Unique Company and Registered Owner Identification Number Scheme". Other amendments add the IMO unique company and registered identification number to relevant certificates and documents in the International Management Code for the Safe Operation of Ships and for Pollution Prevention (the ISM Code) and International ship and Port Facility Security (ISPS) Code.

The IMO unique company and registered owner identification number is a number, allocated at the time of issuance of a document listed in paragraph 6, with the prefix IMO (e.g. IMO 8712345). Administrations which have decided to implement the scheme are invited to assign all appropriate companies and registered owners managing ships entitled to fly their flags, or cause them to be assigned, the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number and to insert them on ships' certificates.

For new companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made when the company's ship is entitled to fly its flag. For existing companies and registered owners, the assignment of the IMO unique company and registered owner identification number should be made at an early convenient date, such as when the certificates listed in this resolution are issued or renewed.

Administrations implementing the scheme are invited to inform the Organization accordingly, for circulation to other Administrations.

==See also==
{{Portal|Nautical}}
*[[International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea]]
*[http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/Category:Ships_by_IMO_number More than 2350 ships by IMO number in Commons]

==References==
{{Reflist}}

==External links==
{{Commons category|Ships by IMO number}}
* [http://www.imo.org/includes/blastDataOnly.asp/data_id%3D17028/1886-Rev3.pdf IMO Circular Letter on the IMO Ship identification number scheme]
* [http://www.roodbovengroen.com/Aanvraagformulier%20IMO%20nummer.pdf Request form for an IMO number]
* [http://www.imonumbers.lrfairplay.com/ IMO Identification Number website]
* [http://www.shipfinder.org/ Shipfinder Online (subscription required)]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Imo Ship Identification Number}}
[[Category:Law of the sea]]
[[Category:International Maritime Organization]]
[[Category:Ship identification numbers]]
[[Category:IMO Number| ]]

[[de:Schiffsnummer]]
[[fr:Numéro IMO]]
[[it:Numero IMO]]
[[nl:IMO-nummer]]
[[no:IMO-nummer]]

Mason Lake (King County)

2009-10-02T23:38:46Z

Docu:

{{Infobox_lake
|lake_name = Mason Lake
|image_lake = Mason_Lake_Girls.jpg
|caption_lake =
|image_bathymetry =
|caption_bathymetry =
|location = [[Snoqualmie Pass, King County, Washington]]
|coords = {{coord|47|25|31.29|N|121|33|8.76|W|region:US-WA_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
|basin_countries = United States
|elevation = {{convert|4183|ft|abbr=on}}
|length =
|islands = ''none''
}}

'''Mason Lake''' is a naturally occurring mountain [[lake]] located between Mount Defiance and [[Bandera Mountain]] near [[Snoqualmie Pass]], [[King County]], [[Washington]].<ref>"Mason Lake" Trimble Outdoors, [http://www.trimbleoutdoors.com/ViewTrip.aspx?TripID=8376 http://www.trimbleoutdoors.com/ViewTrip.aspx?TripID=8376]</ref> Accessible only by hike via the 3.2 mile-long [[Mason Lake Trail]] (also known as "[[Ira Spring Memorial Trail]]"), [[Mason Lake]] is at an elevation of 4,200 feet<ref>Sykes, Karen. "Hike of the Week: New trail is a hiker-friendly gem" http://www.seattlepi.com/getaways/138951_hike11.html</ref>

== Directions to Mason Lake Trail==
Coming East on [[I-90]], take Exit 45 (USFS Road 9030) and turn left off the exit onto FS Road 9031. This road is not paved, but is in good enough condition to support sedans and small cars. After about 1 mile of uphill switchbacks with great views of the surrounding mountains, the road splits; take the left fork (the right one, which is also steeper, ends at a rock quarry). After another 2 miles of uphill driving, the road opens up into a parking lot for the [[Mason Lake Trail]] ([[Ira Springs Memorial Trail]]) and [[Bandera Mountain]] Trail. Note: hiking/parking passes required.

<gallery>
Image:Mason_Lake_Solo.jpg‎|Mason Lake (Facing South)
</gallery>

== References ==
{{reflist}}

[[Category:Geography of King County, Washington]]
[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]

Mason Lake (King County)

2009-10-02T23:37:58Z

Docu:

{{Infobox_lake
|lake_name = Mason Lake
|image_lake = Mason_Lake_Girls.jpg
|caption_lake =
|image_bathymetry =
|caption_bathymetry =
|location = [[Snoqualmie Pass, King County, Washington]]
|coords = {{coord|47|25|31.29|N|121|33|8.76|W|region:US-WA_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
|basin_countries = United States
|elevation = {{convert|4183|ft|abbr=on}}
|length = {{conver|3.23|mi|abbr=on}}
|islands = None
}}

'''Mason Lake''' is a naturally occurring mountain [[lake]] located between Mount Defiance and [[Bandera Mountain]] near [[Snoqualmie Pass]], [[King County]], [[Washington]].<ref>"Mason Lake" Trimble Outdoors, [http://www.trimbleoutdoors.com/ViewTrip.aspx?TripID=8376 http://www.trimbleoutdoors.com/ViewTrip.aspx?TripID=8376]</ref> Accessible only by hike via the 3.2 mile-long [[Mason Lake Trail]] (also known as "[[Ira Spring Memorial Trail]]"), [[Mason Lake]] is at an elevation of 4,200 feet<ref>Sykes, Karen. "Hike of the Week: New trail is a hiker-friendly gem" http://www.seattlepi.com/getaways/138951_hike11.html</ref>

== Directions to Mason Lake Trail==
Coming East on [[I-90]], take Exit 45 (USFS Road 9030) and turn left off the exit onto FS Road 9031. This road is not paved, but is in good enough condition to support sedans and small cars. After about 1 mile of uphill switchbacks with great views of the surrounding mountains, the road splits; take the left fork (the right one, which is also steeper, ends at a rock quarry). After another 2 miles of uphill driving, the road opens up into a parking lot for the [[Mason Lake Trail]] ([[Ira Springs Memorial Trail]]) and [[Bandera Mountain]] Trail. Note: hiking/parking passes required.

<gallery>
Image:Mason_Lake_Solo.jpg‎|Mason Lake (Facing South)
</gallery>

== References ==
{{reflist}}

[[Category:Geography of King County, Washington]]
[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]

Ponta do Sol (Kap Verde)

2009-05-24T11:20:21Z

Docu: rm stray elements

{{Infobox Settlement
|official_name = Ponta do Sol
|other_name =
|native_name = ''Pónta d’ Sol''
|nickname =
|settlement_type = Town
|motto =

|image_skyline = PontaSol.JPG
|imagesize = 300px
|image_caption = View over Ponta do Sol.
|image_flag =
|flag_size =
|image_seal =
|seal_size =
|image_shield =
|shield_size =
|image_blank_emblem =
|blank_emblem_type =
|blank_emblem_size =
|image_map =
|mapsize =
|map_caption =
|image_map1 =
|mapsize1 =
|map_caption1 =
|image_dot_map =
|dot_mapsize =
|dot_map_caption =
|dot_x = |dot_y =
|pushpin_map = Cape Verde
|pushpin_label_position =bottom
|pushpin_map_caption =Location in Cape Verde

|subdivision_type = Country
|subdivision_name = {{Flag|Cape Verde}}
|subdivision_type1 = [[Municipality]]
|subdivision_name1 = [[Ribeira Grande, Cape Verde (municipality)|Ribeira Grande]] (seat)
|subdivision_type2 =
|subdivision_name2 =
|subdivision_type3 =
|subdivision_name3 =
|subdivision_type4 =
|subdivision_name4 =

|government_footnotes =
|government_type =
|leader_title =
|leader_name =
|leader_title1 = 
|leader_name1 =
|leader_title2 =
|leader_name2 =
|leader_title3 =
|leader_name3 =
|leader_title4 =
|leader_name4 =
|established_title = 
|established_date =
|established_title2 = 
|established_date2 =
|established_title3 = 
|established_date3 =

|area_magnitude =
|unit_pref =Imperial 
|area_footnotes =
|area_total_km2 = 
|area_land_km2 = 
|area_water_km2 =
|area_total_sq_mi =
|area_land_sq_mi =
|area_water_sq_mi =
|area_water_percent =
|area_urban_km2 =
|area_urban_sq_mi =
|area_metro_km2 =
|area_metro_sq_mi =
|area_blank1_title =
|area_blank1_km2 =
|area_blank1_sq_mi =

|population_as_of = 2005
|population_footnotes =
|population_note =
|population_total = 1750
|population_density_km2 =
|population_density_sq_mi =
|population_metro =
|population_density_metro_km2 =
|population_density_metro_sq_mi =
|population_urban =
|population_density_urban_km2 =
|population_density_urban_sq_mi =
|population_blank1_title =
|population_blank1 =
|population_blank2_title =
|population_blank2 =
|population_density_blank1_km2 =
|population_density_blank1_sq_mi =

|timezone =
|utc_offset =
|timezone_DST =
|utc_offset_DST =
|latd=17 |latm=12 |lats=00 |latNS=N
|longd=25 |longm=05 |longs=30 | longEW=W|coordinates_display=d
|elevation_footnotes = 
|elevation_m =
|elevation_ft =

|postal_code_type = 
|postal_code =
|area_code =
|blank_name =
|blank_info =
|blank1_name =
|blank1_info =
|website =
|footnotes =
}}

'''Ponta do Sol''' ([[Portuguese language|Portuguese]] for the "point of the sun") is the small fishing town situated in the northern part of the island municipality of [[Santo Antão, Cape Verde|Santo Antão]], [[Cape Verde]]. The town is the 12th largest in Cape Verde and is the seat of [[Ribeira Grande, Cape Verde (municipality)|Ribeira Grande]] municipality. The town is located about north of [[Porto Novo, Cape Verde|Porto Novo]] and northwest of [[Paul, Cape Verde|Paul]] and [[Ribeira Grande, Cape Verde|Ribeira Grande]] and are linked with two main roads including one to Porto Novo. It sits near a cape of the same name and the mountains and the hills middle-class in Cape Verde.

The street system are grid runnind southwest to northeast and northwest to southeast. The urban area are within the harbor. Agriculture were the dominant industry until the 1990s and still a part of the population remains in agriculture. Businesses arrive along with an island airport located about 400 m northwest is the westernmost airport in [[Africa]] serving the islands of [[São Vicente, Cape Verde|São Vicente]] and [[Santiago, Cape Verde|Santiago]], the runway is only one kilometre. Four-storey hotels and apartments cover a stretch lies in the southern sprawl, restaurants, bars and a couple of more hotels are within its two main streets. Housing which led to a boom in population between 1990 and 2000 arrived in the 1990s and continues to this day. The bluffs and cliffs dominate the southwest.The town is growing with houses and tourist places.

==Historical population==

{| border="1" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0"11
|- bgcolor="#efefef"
! Year !! Population !! Change !! Density
|-
| 1990 (''[[June 23]]'', Census) || 1,505 || - || -
|-
| 2000 (''[[June 2000|June 16]]'', Census) || 4,029 || - || -
|-
| 2005 (''[[January 1]]'', Computing) || 4,064 || - || -
|}

==Other==
Ponta do Sol has a schools or collegiates, a middle school, a secondary school, churches, banks and a few squares ''[[praça]]s''

[[Category:Towns in Cape Verde]]
[[Category:Santo Antão, Cape Verde]]

{{CapeVerde-geo-stub}}

[[pl:Ponta do Sol]]
[[pt:Ponta do Sol (Santo Antão)]]

Surprise Lake (Pierce County, Washington)

2009-05-01T02:55:56Z

Docu: +cat

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Surprise Lake
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Milton, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|33|38|27.83|N|112|22|31.98|W|region:US-AZ_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = [[United States]]
| length =
| width =
| area = {{convert|3|acre|abbr=on}}
| depth = {{convert|50|ft|abbr=on}}
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation = {{convert|1100|ft|abbr=on}}
| islands =
| cities = [[Surprise, Arizona|Surprise]]
}}
'''Surprise Lake''' is located next to the [[Surprise Lake Apartment complex]] at [[Milton, Washington]], [[United States]], on the Surprise Lake Apartments in the pacific northwest. Located near the city of Milton, near the city of Fife.

A few blocks away from Surprise Lake is the school Surprise Lake Middle School (SLMS) which is part of the Fife Schools system. The other Fife schools that converse with SLMS are Discovery Primary School (grades Pre-K - 1st) Alice V. Hedden Elementary, and Endeavour Intermediate School (both grades 2-5th), Surprise Lake Middle School (grades 6-7th), and Columbi Junior High School (CJH Grades 8-9th), and finally Fife High School (located in Fife, WA grades 10-12th)

[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]

Lake Wabby

2009-04-25T18:57:16Z

Docu: +img

{{Orphan|date=February 2009}}
{{unreferenced|date=February 2009}}

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Lake Wobby
| image_lake = Lake Wobby.JPG
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Fraser Island]], [[Queensland]]
| coords =
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = Australia
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| sections =
| cities =
| frozen =
}}

'''Lake Wobby''' is a small freshwater, green colored [[lake]] on the eastern side of [[Fraser Island]] of the coast of [[Queensland]], [[Australia]]. The lake is surrounded by sand dunes, which are rumored to be slowly filling in the lake.

{{coord missing|Australia}}

[[Category:Lakes of Queensland|Wobby]]

{{queensland-geo-stub}}

Charles Radbourn

2009-04-22T10:09:24Z

Docu: fix headline (starting with "==", WikiProject Check Wikipedia check #7

{{Infobox MLB player
|name=Charley Radbourn
|position=[[Pitcher]]
|image=Radbourne charles 1.jpg
|birthdate={{birth date|1854|12|11}}
|birthplace={{city-state|Rochester|New York}}
|deathdate={{death date and age|1897|2|5|1854|12|11}}
|deathplace={{city-state|Bloomington|Illinois}}
|bats=Right
|throws=Right
|debutdate=[[May 5]]
|debutyear={{by|1880}}
|debutteam=[[Buffalo Bisons (1879-1885)|Buffalo Bisons]]
|finaldate=[[August 11]]
|finalyear={{by|1891}}
|finalteam=[[Cincinnati Reds]]
|stat1label=[[Win (baseball)|Win-Loss record]]
|stat1value=309-195
|stat2label=[[Earned run average]]
|stat2value=2.67
|stat3label=[[Strikeout]]s
|stat3value=1830
|teams=<nowiki></nowiki>
*[[Buffalo Bisons (1879-1885)|Buffalo Bisons]] ({{by|1880}})
*[[Providence Grays]] ({{by|1881}}-{{by|1885}})
*[[Atlanta Braves|Boston Beaneaters]] ({{by|1886}}-{{by|1889}})
*[[Boston Reds (1890–1891)|Boston Reds]] ({{by|1890}})
*[[Cincinnati Reds]] ({{by|1891}})
|highlights=<nowiki></nowiki>
*National League Pitching [[Triple crown (baseball)|Triple Crown]]: 1884
*National League [[List of Major League Baseball ERA champions|ERA champion]]: 1884
*National League [[List of Major League Baseball wins champions|wins champion]]: 1883, 1884
*National League [[List of Major League Baseball strikeout champions|strikeout champion]]: 1882, 1884
*19th-most wins in major league history (309)
*24th-most innings pitched in major league history (4535.3)
*8th-most [[complete game]]s in major league history (489)
*Single-season wins record (59)
*9 20-win seasons
*3 30-win seasons
*2 40-win seasons
*1 50-win season
*4 200-strikeout seasons
*2 300-strikeout seasons
|hofdate={{by|1939}}
|hofmethod=Veterans Committee
}}
'''Charles Gardner "Old Hoss" Radbourn''' (December 11, 1854 – February 5, 1897) was a [[pitcher]] in [[Major League Baseball]] from 1880 to 1891. He was born in [[Rochester, New York]].

As a starting pitcher for the [[Providence Grays]] (1881-1885), [[Atlanta Braves|Boston Beaneaters]] (1886-1889), [[Boston Reds (1890–1891)|Boston Reds]] (1890) and [[Cincinnati Reds]] (1891), Radbourn compiled a 309-195 career record. In 1884 he won the [[National League]]'s pitching [[Triple crown (baseball)|Triple Crown]] with a 1.38 [[earned run average|ERA]], 60 [[Win (baseball)|win]]s and 441 [[strikeout]]s. His 60 wins in a season (or 59, according to some sources; see note) is a record which is expected never to be broken. Also, his 678⅔ [[innings pitched]] in 1884 stands at second all-time, behind only [[Will White]] (680), for a single-season. It, too, is a record that will most likely never be touched. It was made possible by the mid-season expulsion of the Grays' other main pitcher, [[Charlie Sweeney]].

==Statistical notes on the 1884 season==
[[Image:Charles Radbourn Baseball Card.jpg|left|thumb|'''Charles Radbourn''' on an 1887-1890 [[Goodwin & Company]] [[baseball card]] (Old Judge (N172)).]]

There is a discrepancy in Radbourn's victory total in 1884. The classic MacMillan ''Baseball Encyclopedia'', as well as the current ''Sporting News Baseball Record Book'' both credit Radbourn with 60 wins (against 12 losses). Other sources, including the baseball reference and baseball almanac links shown here, give Radbourn "only" 59 wins. Some older sources (such as his tombstone plaque) counted as high as 62.

There is no dispute about the 678⅔ innings pitched, only over the manner in which victories were assigned to pitchers. That can be a contentious issue, as the rules in the early years allowed more latitude to the official scorer than they do today.

Providence's won-lost record in 1884 was 84-28. The stats for the Grays' pitchers:
*Charlie Radbourn 60-12 (MacMillan) or 59-12 (online)
*Charlie Sweeney 17-8
*Ed Conley 4-4
*[[Cyclone Miller]] 2-2 (MacMillan) or 3-2 (online)
*Paul Radford 0-2
*Harry Arundel 1-0
*John Cattanach 0-0
*Paul Hines 0-0
*Arthur Irwin 0-0

According to at least two writeups [http://baseball-fever.com/showthread.php?p=213872],[http://www.providencegrays.org/Old_Grays/Joseph_H._Miller/joseph_h._miller.html], in the game of July 28 at Philadelphia, Miller pitched five innings and left trailing 4-3. Providence then scored 4 in the top of the sixth. Radbourn came in to relieve, and pitched shutout ball over the final four innings, while the Grays went on to score 4 more and to win the game 11-4. The official scorer decided that Radbourn had pitched the most effectively, and awarded him the win. Under the rules of the day, the scorekeeper's decision certainly made sense. However, under modern scoring rules, Miller would get the win, being the "pitcher of record" when he left the game, and Radbourn would have been credited with a save, for (ironically enough) closing the game and "pitching effectively for 3 or more innings." Some modern statisticians have retroactively awarded the win to Miller. This may be a disputable practice, but it provides the explanation for the 59 vs. the 60 wins for Radbourn in 1884. On his stat page on MLB.com Radbourn is credited with 59 wins and a save instead of 60 wins.

Radbourn died in [[Bloomington, Illinois]] in 1897 and is interred in [[Evergreen Cemetery (Bloomington, IL)|Evergreen Cemetery]]. He was elected into the [[Baseball Hall of Fame]] in [[Baseball Hall of Fame balloting, 1939|1939]]. Two years later a plaque was placed on the back of his (misspelled) headstone, detailing his career. The grave is about 150-200 feet east-southeast of that of [[Adlai E. Stevenson II]].

It is speculated that Radbourn is the namesake of the ''[[charley horse]]'', a painful leg cramp not unlike that from which he suffered.{{Fact|date=August 2007}}

==Earliest Photo of the bird==
In 1886 Charlie gave [[the finger]] in a team photo. [http://www.ooze.com/finger/html/history.html]

==See also==
* [[300 win club]]
* [[List of Major League Baseball leaders in career wins]]
* [[Triple crown (baseball)#National League winners 2|Triple Crown]]
* [[List of Major League Baseball ERA champions]]
* [[List of Major League Baseball strikeout champions]]
* [[List of Major League Baseball wins champions]]
* [[Top 100 strikeout pitchers of all time]]
* [[List of Major League Baseball no-hitters]]

== External links ==
[[Image:Radbourn Stone and Plaque 811210.JPG|left|thumb|250px|The Radbourn headstone and plaque]]
* [http://www.baseballhalloffame.org/hofers_and_honorees/hofer_bios/radbourn_charles.htm Baseball Hall of Fame]
* {{baseballstats|br=r/radboch01}}
*[http://www.baseball-almanac.com/players/player.php?p=radboch01 Baseball Almanac]
*[http://www.thedeadballera.com/Obits/Radbourn.Charley.Obit.html The Deadball Era]
{| class="toccolours collapsible collapsed" width=100% align="center"
|-
! style="background:#ccccff"| Accomplishments
|-
|
{{start box}}
{{succession box | title=[[List of Major League Baseball strikeout champions|National League Strikeout Champion]] | before= [[George Derby (baseball)|George Derby]] [[Jim Whitney]] | years=1882 1884 | after= [[Jim Whitney]] [[John Clarkson]]}}
{{succession box | title=[[List of Major League Baseball no-hitters|No-hitter pitcher]] | before= [[Larry Corcoran]] | years= July 25, 1883 | after= [[Hugh Daily]]}}
{{succession box
| title = [[List of Major League Baseball wins champions|National League Wins Champion]]
| years = 1883-1884
| before = [[Jim McCormick]]
| after = [[John Clarkson]]
}}
{{succession box | title=[[National League]] [[Triple crown (baseball)|Pitching Triple Crown]] | before= [[Tommy Bond (baseball)|Tommy Bond]] | years=1884 | after= [[Tim Keefe]]}}
{{succession box | title=[[List of Major League Baseball ERA champions|National League ERA Champion]] | before= [[Jim McCormick]] | years=1884 | after= [[Tim Keefe]]}}
{{end box}}
|}

{{1884 Providence Grays}}
{{1890 Boston Reds}}
{{300 win club}}
{{1939 Baseball HOF}}
{{Pitchers in the Baseball Hall of Fame}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Radbourn, Charles}}
[[Category:1854 births]]
[[Category:1897 deaths]]
[[Category:300 win club]]
[[Category:19th-century baseball players]]
[[Category:National Baseball Hall of Fame inductees]]
[[Category:Boston Beaneaters players]]
[[Category:Boston Reds (PL) players]]
[[Category:Buffalo Bisons players]]
[[Category:Cincinnati Reds players]]
[[Category:Providence Grays players]]
[[Category:Major League Baseball pitchers]]
[[Category:Major League Baseball players from New York]]
[[Category:Major League Baseball pitchers who have pitched a no-hitter]]
[[Category:People from Bloomington, Illinois]]
[[Category:People from Rochester, New York]]
[[Category:National League Pitching Triple Crown winners]]
[[Category:National League ERA champions]]
[[Category:National League strikeout champions]]
[[Category:National League wins champions]]

[[fr:Charles Radbourn]]
[[ja:チャールズ・ラドボーン]]
[[sh:Charles Radbourn]]

Richard A. Falk

2009-04-21T10:32:14Z

Docu: clean up, WP:CHECKWIKI check #10 using AWB

'''Richard A. Falk''' - born 1930 - is an [[United States|American]] [[professor emeritus]] of [[international law]] at [[Princeton University]], writer (the author or co-author of 20 books),<ref>[http://uscpublicdiplomacy.com/index.php/events/events_detail/76/ USC Center on Public Diplomacy, Dean’s Open Forum, Richard Falk] November 4, 2004.</ref> speaker, activist on world affairs, and an appointee to two [[United Nations]] positions on the [[Palestinian territories]].

==Life and work==
Falk obtained a [[Bachelor of Science]] in Economics from the [[Wharton School]], [[University of Pennsylvania]], a [[Bachelor of Laws]] from [[Yale University]], and a [[Doctor of Laws]] from [[Harvard University]]. He is [[Albert G. Milbank]] Professor of International Law and Practice, Emeritus at [[Princeton University]], and was Visiting Distinguished Professor in Global and International Studies at the [[University of California, Santa Barbara]] (2001-04). He retired from teaching in 2001.<ref>[http://www.ihc.ucsb.edu/events/event_files/past/_winter03/falk/ Richard A Falk Biographical Profile], [[University of California, Santa Barbara]].</ref><ref>[http://www.fidh.org/IMG/pdf/falk_affidavit.pdf Richard Falk affidavit 2006]</ref>

Falk has published a number of books and essays analyzing the [[legality of the Vietnam War]] and other [[military operations]]. With regard to the [[2003 invasion of Iraq]], he has written that it is "inescapable that an objective observer would reach the conclusion that this [[Iraq war]] is a [[war of aggression]], and as such, that it amounts to a Crime against Peace of the sort for which surviving German leaders were indicted, prosecuted and punished at the [[Nuremberg trials]] conducted shortly after the [[Second World War]]."<ref>[http://www.hinduonnet.com/fline/fl2008/stories/20030425004002300.htm ''Frontline''], Volume 20, Issue 08, April 12-25, 2003.</ref>

He is a member of the [[Editorial Board]]s of ''[[The Nation]]'' and ''[[The Progressive]]'', and Chair of the Board of the [[Nuclear Age Peace Foundation]].<ref>[http://www.princeton.edu/politics/people/bios/index.xml?netid=rfalk Princeton University] faculty profile.</ref><ref name=profile>[http://www.ihc.ucsb.edu/events/event_files/past/_winter03/falk/ Biographical Profile] from [[University of California, Santa Barbara]] lecture.</ref> He is a former advisory board member of the [[Citizens for Global Solutions|World Federalist Institute]]<ref>[http://oldsite.globalsolutions.org/wfi/index.html World Federalist Institute web site].</ref> and the [[American Movement for World Government]].<ref>[http://www.americanmovementforworldgovernment.org/ American Movement for World Government web site]</ref> He is currently Distinguished Visiting Professor of Law at [[Chapman University School of Law]].<ref>[http://www.chapman.edu/law/faculty/visiting/falk.asp Faculty Biography of Richard Falk], [[Chapman University School of Law]] web site.</ref>

In 1999-2000, Falk worked on the [http://www.reliefweb.int/library/documents/thekosovoreport.htm2001 Independent International Commission on Kosovo].<ref name=profile/>

==United Nations Human Rights Inquiry Commission for the Palestinian territories==

In 2001 Falk served on a [[Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights|United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights]] (OHCHR) Inquiry Commission for the Palestinian territories<ref name=profile/> with [[John Dugard]], a South African based in [[Leiden University]] in the [[Netherlands]], and [[Kamal Hussein]], former [[foreign minister]] of [[Bangladesh]]. Falk stated the two main issues were: "One is evaluating whether the conditions of occupation are such as to give the Palestinians some kind of right of [[Resistance movement|resistance]]. And if they have that right, then what are the limits to that right?" and "The other issue at stake in this current inquiry is to evaluate how Israel as the occupying power is carrying out its responsibility to protect the society that is subject to its control."<ref name=Dienst>Karin Dienst, [http://www.unhchr.ch/html/menu2/7/a/mpalctt.htm Falk evaluates Mideast violence with U.N. team], [[Princeton University]] Weekly Bulletin, February 19, 2001.</ref> After its investigation the commission issued a report entitled [http://www.unhchr.ch/html/menu2/7/a/mpalctt.htm "Human rights inquiry commission to gather and compile information on the violation of human rights by Israel in the occupied Palestinian territories."]

==United Nations Special Rapporteur on Palestinian human rights==

On March 26, 2008, the [[United Nations Human Rights Council]] (UNHRC) appointed Falk to a six-year term as a [[United Nations Special Rapporteur]] on "the situation of human rights in the [[Palestinian Territories|Palestinian territories]] occupied since 1967."<ref name="UN_Falkappointed">{{cite web| last =| first =| authorlink =| coauthors =| title =Human Rights Council elects Advisory Committee Members and approves a number of Special Procedures mandate holders| work =| publisher =[[United Nations]] | date =2008-03-26| url =http://domino.un.org/UNISPAL.nsf/2ee9468747556b2d85256cf60060d2a6/0da4ba56ade85249852574190058d462!OpenDocument |format =| doi =| accessdate =2009-01-01 |archiveurl=http://www.webcitation.org/5dViuhEdA |archivedate=2009-01-01 }}</ref> Falk replaces South African professor [[John Dugard]], an expert on [[apartheid]] who will leave his post in June 2008 after seven years.<ref name=BBC>[http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/middle_east/6390755.stm UN envoy hits Israel 'apartheid'], BBC, February 23, 2007</ref>

===Response to appointment===

According to a UN press release, then [[Israel]]i H.E. permanent resident Ambassador to the United Nations Itzhak Levanon<ref>[http://www.eyeontheun.org/assets/attachments/documents/4835_Israel_on_OPT_at_HRC.pdf Statement by H.E. permanent resident Ambassador to the United Nations Itzhak Levanon, March 22, 2007]</ref> said that the mandate of the Special Rapporteur was "hopelessly unbalanced," "redundant at best and malicious at worst." Referring to Falk's statement that it was not "an irresponsible overstatement to associate the treatment of Palestinians with the criminalized [[Nazi]] record of collective atrocity," Levanon criticized Falk as "someone who had publicly and repeatedly stated such views could not possibly be considered independent, impartial or objective." He stated the council was "missing an opportunity" to lay "the groundwork for better cooperation with Israel."<ref>[http://www.webcitation.org/5dViuhEdA Human Rights Council Elects Advisory Committee Members], [[United Nations]] press release, March 26, 2008. Falk actually said: "Is it an irresponsible overstatement to associate the treatment of Palestinians with this criminalized Nazi record of collective atrocity? I think not." As quoted in [http://www.forward.com/articles/13037/ U.N. Taps American Jewish Critic of Israel as Rights Expert], [[The Forward]], April 4, 2008.</ref>

Former [[United States Ambassador to the United Nations]], [[John Bolton]], criticized Falk's appointment to the United Nations Human Rights Council, stating that "This is exactly why we voted against the new human rights council" and that "He was picked for a reason, and the reason is not to have an objective assessment — the objective is to find more ammunition to go after Israel."<ref name=Lake>Eli Lake, [http://www.nysun.com/news/foreign/un-official-calls-study-neocons-role-911 U.N. Official Calls for Study Of Neocons' Role in 9/11], [[New York Sun]], April 10, 2008</ref><ref>[http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,369122,00.html Critics Demand Resignation of U.N. Official Who Wants Probe of 9/11 'Inside Job' Theories] by Joseph Abrams, [[Fox News]], July 15, 2008 (retrieved on November 12, 2008).</ref>

[[Yitzhak Levanon]], the Israeli ambassador to the [[United Nations]] in [[Geneva]], criticized Falk's appointment in an address to the council, stating: "He has taken part in a UN fact-finding mission which determined that [[suicide bombing]]s were a valid method of 'struggle'. He has disturbingly charged Israel with 'genocidal tendencies', and accused it of trying to achieve security through '[[state terrorism]]'. Someone who has publicly and repeatedly stated such views cannot possibly be considered independent, impartial or objective."<ref>[http://www.jpost.com/servlet/Satellite?cid=1206446111162&pagename=JPost%2FJPArticle%2FShowFull UNHRC appointment infuriates Israel], ''The Jerusalem Post'', March 26, 2008.</ref> The [[Israeli government]] announced that it will deny Falk a visa to Israel, the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, at least until the September 2008 meeting of the Human Rights Council.<ref>[http://www.haaretz.com/hasen/spages/972974.html Israel to bar UN official for comparing Israelis to Nazis], ''Haaretz'', April 8, 2008.</ref>

===Investigations and statements===

In May 2008, Israel refused to allow Falk to enter Israel and the [[Israeli-occupied territories|occupied Palestinian territories]]. The [[National Lawyers Guild]] urged Israel to permit Falk entry, stating "Falk made no claims any different from those made by John Dugard, the man he was to replace, in several reports on conditions in the Occupied Territories."<ref>[http://www.commondreams.org/news2008/0423-05.htm Press Release: National Lawyers Guild Urges Israel to Permit Richard Falk to Enter Israel and the Occupied Palestinian Territories], [[Common Dreams]], April 23, 2008.</ref> In a July 2008 interview Falk stated the constraints would "limit my exposure to the direct realities. But I think it's quite possible to perform this role without that exposure. Barring my entry complicates my task but doesn't make it undoable."<ref>Linda Mamoun, [http://www.alternet.org/module/printversion/91225 Israel Bars UN Human Rights Watchdog From Occupied Territories], [[Alternet]] reprint of [[The Nation]] article, posted on July 11, 2008.</ref>

In June 2008, Falk proposed to the Human Rights Council that his mandate to investigate violations of international humanitarian law in the Palestinian territories be extended to include possible Palestinian infringements. He stated his goal was to "insulate" the Council, which is dominated by Islamic and African states, usually supported by [[China]], [[Cuba]] and [[Russia]], "from those who contend that its work is tainted by partisan politics."<ref>[http://www.haaretz.com/hasen/spages/993320.html UN official who compared Israel to Nazis turns the spotlight on Palestinians], [[Haaretz]], June 16, 2008.</ref>

On December 9, 2008, the United Nations released a statement by Falk in his official capacity as "Special Rapporteur" noting that [[United Nations Secretary-General]] [[Ban Ki-moon]], General Assembly President [[Miguel d'Escoto Brockmann|Miguel D’Escoto]] and UN High Commissioner for Human Rights [[Navanethem Pillay|Navi Pillay]], among other top officials, have expressed concern for the “desperate plight” of civilians in [[Gaza]]. Falk said: “And still Israel maintains its Gaza siege in its full fury, allowing only barely enough food and fuel to enter to stave off mass famine and disease.” He outlined steps that must be taken to avoid a “humanitarian catastrophe."<ref>[http://www.un.org/apps/news/story.asp?NewsID=29228&Cr=Palestin&Cr1= Urgent action needed to alleviate desperate plight of Gaza’s civilians – UN rights expert], [[United Nations]] News Center, December 9, 2009.</ref> These included implementing the "responsibility to protect" a civilian population from collective punishment and a determination of "whether the Israeli civilian leaders and military commanders responsible for the Gaza siege should be indicted and prosecuted for violations of international criminal law," which the [[Jerusalem Post]] wrote would go before the [[International Court of Justice]] at [[The Hague]], [[Netherlands]].<ref>[http://www.jpost.com/servlet/Satellite?cid=1228728146806&pagename=JPost%2FJPArticle%2FShowFull Human Rights & Wrongs], [[Jerusalem Post]], December 10, 2008.</ref><ref>[http://www.reliefweb.int/rw/rwb.nsf/db900SID/ASAZ-7M6DZ2?OpenDocument Gaza: Silence is not an option], statement by the Special Rapporteur on the situation of human rights on Palestinian territories occupied since 1967, issued December 9, 2008.</ref>

On December 14 Falk landed at [[Ben Gurion Airport]] with staff members from the UN Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights on an official visit, planning to travel to the [[West Bank]] and [[Gaza]] to document human rights conditions.<ref>[http://www.palestine-pmc.com/details.asp?cat=4&id=3930 Richard A.Falk, 'My Expulsion from Israel' 22/12/2008]</ref> However, Israel detained him and held him for 30 hours, before releasing him to a flight back to [[Geneva]] on December 15.<ref>[http://www.ynetnews.com/articles/0,7340,L-3638881,00.html Israel denies entry to UN rights investigator], [[Reuters]], reproduced at [[YNET]], December 15, 2008.</ref><ref>[http://www.un.org/apps/news/story.asp?NewsID=29309&Cr=descoto&Cr1=isreal UN Assembly President calls stories he tried to stop Israel speaking ‘malicious lie’], [[United Nations]] News Center, December 15, 2008.</ref><ref>[http://www.jpost.com/servlet/Satellite?cid=1228728204503&pagename=JPost%2FJPArticle%2FShowFull "UNHRC rapporteur denied entry to Israel"], [[Jerusalem Post]], December 16, 2008.</ref> In an interview Falk stated the Israeli government distorts his real views and that he saw the expulsion as an "insidious pattern of trying to shift the attention from their objections to the person."<ref>[http://www.democracynow.org/2008/12/17/days_after_calling_israeli_blockade_of Days After Calling Israeli Blockade of Gaza “A Crime Against Humanity,” UN Human Rights Investigator Richard Falk Detained, Expelled from Israel], [[Democracy Now]], December 17, 2008.</ref> Navi Pillay called Israel's detention and expulsion of Falk "unprecedented and deeply regrettable."<ref>[http://www.isria.info/RESTRICTED/D/2008/DECEMBER_18/diplo_17december2008_21.htm UN: Daily Press Briefing], [[United Nations]], December 16, 2008.</ref>

On December 27, 2008 Falk issued a statement condemning the [[December 2008 Gaza Strip airstrikes|December 2008 Israel strikes on Gaza]] as "war crimes" because they included collective punishment, targeting of civilians and a disproportionate military response to Hamas rocket attacks on Israel. He stated that Israel had ignored Hamas' diplomatic initiatives to re-establish the ceasefire which expired December 26 and condemned nations which provided Israel military support and participated in the siege of Gaza.<ref>Richard Falk, [http://www.unhchr.ch/huricane/huricane.nsf/view01/F1EC67EF7A498A30C125752D005D17F7 Statement by Prof. Richard Falk, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Human Rights in the Occupied Territories], [[Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights]], December 27, 2008.</ref> In a [[Houston Chronicle]] article Falk reaffirmed that he had "called on the International Criminal Court" to investigate Israeli leaders responsible for possible violations of international criminal law.<ref>Richard Falk, [http://www.chron.com/disp/story.mpl/editorial/outlook/6186137.html Bring light — and censure — to brutal Israeli attacks, World needs to see the victims and carnage in Gaza],[[Houston Chronicle]], December 29, 2008.</ref>

In March 2009, Falk believes [[2008–2009 Israel–Gaza conflict|Israel's offensive in Gaza]] constituted a war crime of the "greatest magnitude." He called for an independent group to be set up to investigate the war crimes committed on both sides.<ref>[http://www.haaretz.com/hasen/spages/1072481.html UN envoy: Gaza op seems to be war crime of greatest magnitude] ''Haaretz'', March 19, 2009</ref>

==Controversy and Criticisms==
===Support for further 9/11 investigations===
In 2004, Falk wrote a preface to [[David Ray Griffin]]'s book ''[[The New Pearl Harbor|The New Pearl Harbor: Disturbing Questions About the Bush Administration and 9/11]]'' which presents evidence that the [[George W. Bush administration]] was complicit in the [[September 11 attacks]].<ref>David Ray Griffin, ''The New Pearl Harbor: Disturbing Questions About the Bush Administration and 9/11,'' Interlink, 2005.</ref> In that preface he argued that "There have been questions raised here and there and allegations of official complicity made almost from the day of the attacks, especially in Europe, but no one until Griffin has had the patience, the fortitude, the courage, and the intelligence to put the pieces together in a single coherent account."<ref name=Lake/>

Falk also wrote a chapter for Griffin's 2006 book entitled ''9/11 and American Empire: Intellectuals Speak Out''.<ref>David Ray Griffin, ''9/11 and American Empire: Intellectuals Speak Out,'' Olive Branch Press, 2006.</ref> Falk argued that "Momentous suspicious events bearing on the legitimacy of the process of governance in the US have been consistently shielded from mainstream inquiry by being reinscribed as the wild fantasies of 'conspiracy theorists'... The management of suspicion is itself suspicious."<ref> [[David Aaronovitch]], [http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/comment/columnists/david_aaronovitch/article3746592.ece UN expert? No, a conspiracy crank], [[The Times]] blog, April 15, 2008.</ref>

In November 2008, Falk wrote in ''[[The Journal (student newspaper)|The Journal]]'', a student publication in [[Edinburgh]], [[Scotland]] that “It is not paranoid under such circumstances to assume that the established elites of the American governmental structure have something to hide and much to explain... The persisting inability to resolve this fundamental controversy about 9/11 subtly taints the legitimacy of the American government. It can only be removed by a willingness, however belated, to reconstruct the truth of that day, and to reveal the story behind its prolonged suppression.”<ref>[http://jta.org/news/article/2008/11/11/1000905/falk-boosts-9-11-truth U.N. official boosts 9/11 conspiracy theorists], [[Jewish Telegraphic Agency]], November 11, 2008.</ref><ref>[http://www.journal-online.co.uk/article/5056-911-more-than-meets-the-eye 9/11: More than meets the eye] by Richard Falk, [[The Journal (student newspaper)|The Journal]], November 9, 2008.</ref>

===Support for Iranian Revolution and Ruhollah Khomeini===
On February 16, 1979, two weeks after the [[Iranian revolution]] returned religious leader [[Ruhollah Khomeini]] to [[Iran]], and nine months before student followers of Khomeini [[Iran hostage crisis|took American diplomats hostage]] at the US Embassy in [[Tehran]], Falk wrote an op-ed for the ''[[New York Times]]'' entitled "Trusting Khomeini." He criticized President [[Jimmy Carter]]'s accusations of "religious fanaticism" and media descriptions of Khomeini as being backward, [[antisemitic]], and guilty of "[[theocratic]] [[fascism]]." Believing that Khomeini had been judged unfairly, he concluded "the depiction of [[Khomeini]] as fanatical, reactionary and the bearer of crude prejudices seems certainly and happily false ... To suppose that Ayatollah Khomeini is dissembling seems almost beyond belief. ... Having created a new model of popular revolution based, for the most part, on nonviolent tactics, Iran may yet provide us with a desperately-needed model of humane governance for a third-world country."<ref name=Lake/><ref>Richard Falk OpEd, "Trusting Khomeini," ''[[New York Times]]'', February 16, 1979.</ref>

===Nuremberg Defense of Violent Vietnam War Protesters===
In October, 1973, Falk defended [[Karleton Armstrong]], who pleaded guilty to [[Sterling Hall bombing|bombing the University of Wisconsin Army Mathematics Research Center]]. The explosion killed a researcher working there. The [[New York Times]] reported that Falk "appealed for full amnesty for all resistors, including those who use violent tactics to oppose the" war in Vietnam. The Times further reported that Falk, "cited the [[Nuremberg Trials]] as precedent for defense assertions that private American citizens had "a right, and perhaps a duty" to actively oppose the war by any means".<ref>"Ex-Senator Aids Bomber's Defense," [[New York Times]], October 20, 1973.</ref> According to Ronald Christenson, political science professor at [[Gustavus Adolphus College]], Falk "invoked the Nuremberg precedent to argue that there is a right of individuals to stop crime 'even by creating a lesser crime.'"<ref>Christenson, Ronald, ''Political Trials: Gordian Knots in the Law'', Transaction Publishers, 1999, ISBN 978-0765804730</ref><ref>Hentoff, Nat, ''The Nat Hentoff Reader,'' Da Capo Press, 2001, ISBN 978-0306810848</ref>

===Statements on Israeli-Palestinian conflict===
In a June 2007 article called "Slouching toward a Palestinian Holocaust," Falk compared some Israeli policies with regard to the Palestinians to the [[Nazi Germany]] record of [[collective punishment]]. Identifying himself as an [[American Jews|American Jew]], Falk stated that his use of the term "holocaust" "represents a rather desperate appeal to the governments of the world and to international public opinion to act urgently to prevent these current [Israeli] [[genocidal]] tendencies from culminating in a collective tragedy [for the Palestinians]." Falk also stated that "the comparison should ''not'' be viewed as literal, but...that a pattern of [[criminality]] associated with Israeli policies in [[Gaza]] has actually been supported by the leading democracies of the 21st century."<ref>Richard Falk, [http://www.transnational.org/Area_MiddleEast/2007/Falk_PalestineGenocide.html ''Slouching toward a Palestinian Holocaust''], [http://www.transnational.org/ The Transnational Foundation for Peace and Future Research (TFF)], June 29, 2007.</ref>

Falk responded to the criticism by saying, "If this kind of situation had existed for instance in the manner in which China was dealing with [[Tibet]] or the [[Sudan]]ese government was dealing with [[Darfur]], I think there would be no reluctance to make that comparison." He attributed the reluctance to criticise Israel's policies to the sensitive history of the Jewish people, as well as the state's ability to "avoid having (its) policies held up to international law and morality."<ref>[http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/middle_east/7335875.stm UN expert stands by Nazi comments], [[BBC]], April 8, 2008</ref>

==Bibliography==
* ''Essays on Espionage and International Law'' with Quincy Wright, Julius Stone, Roland J. Stanger; Ohio State University Press, 1962.
* ''Security in Disarmament'', Editor with Richard J. Barnet, Princeton University Press, 1965.
* ''Toward a Theory of War Prevention'', with Saul H. Mendlovitz, Transaction Publishers, 1966.
* ''Strategy of World Order (Volumes I to IV)'', edited with Saul H. Mendlovitz, World Law Fund, 1966-67.
* ''Legal Order In A Violent World,'' Princeton University Press, 1968.
* ''International Law And Organization,'' Editor with Wolfram F. Hanrieder, Lippincott, 1968.
* ''The Six Legal Dimensions of the Vietnam War'', Princeton University Press, 1968.
* ''In the Name of America-The Conduct of the War in Vietnam by the Armed Forces of the U.S.'', editor with Seymour Melman, E.P. Dutton, 1968.
* ''The Vietnam war and international law,'' edited by Richard A. Falk with Wolfram F. Hanrieder; J. B. Lippincott, 1968.
* ''A Global Approach to National Policy,'' Harvard University Press, 1975.
* ''Crimes of War: A Legal, Political-Documentary, and Psychological Inquiry into the Responsibility of Leaders, Citizens, and Soldiers for Criminal Acts in Wars'' with Gabriel Kolko, Robert Jay Lifton; Random House, 1971.
* ''The United Nations and a Just World Order'' with Samuel S. Kim, Saul H. Mendlovitz; Westview Press, 1991.
* ''This Endangered Planet,'' Random House, 1971.
* ''Regional Politics and World Order'' with Saul H. Mendlovitz, W.H.Freeman & Co Ltd, 1973.
* ''A Study of Future Worlds'', Free Press, 1975.
* ''The Vietnam War and International Law'', Editor, Pinceton University Press, 1976.
* ''Human Rights and State Sovereignty'', Holmes & Meier Publishers, 1981.
* ''International Law: A Contemporary Perspective (Studies on a Just World Order, No 2)'' with Friedrich Kratochwil, Saul H. Mendlovitz; Westview Press, 1985.
* ''Revolutionaries and Functionaries,'' Dutton Adult, 1988.
* ''The Promise of World Order: Essays in Normative International Relations'', Temple University Press, 1988.
* ''Explorations at the Edge of Time: The Prospects for World Order'', Temple University Press, 1993.
* ''On Humane Governance: Toward a New Global Politics - The World Order Models Project Report of the Global Civilization Initiative'', Pennsylvania State University Press, 1995.
* ''Indefensible Weapons: The Political and Psychological Case Against Nuclearism'' with Robert Jay Lifton, House of Anansi Press, 1998.
* ''Predatory Globalization: A Critique,'' Polity, 1999.
* ''Human Rights Horizons: The Pursuit of Justice in a Globalizing World,'' Routledge, 2001.
* ''Reframing the International: Law, Culture, Politics,'' Routledge, 2002.
* ''Unlocking the Middle East: The Writings of Richard Falk,'' Jean Allain, Editor; Olive Branch Press, 2002.
* ''In Pursuit of the Right to Self-Determination Collected Papers of the First International'', Editor with D. Kly, Clarity Press, 2001.
* ''Religion and Humane Global Governance,'' Palgrave Macmillan, 2001.
* ''The Great Terror War'', Interlink Publishing Group, 2002.
* ''The Declining World Order: America's Imperial Geopolitics'', Routledge, 2004.
* ''The Record of the Paper: How the New York Times Misreports US Foreign Policy'' with Howard Friel, Verso, 2004.
* ''Crimes of War: Iraq'' with Irene Gendzier, Robert Jay Lifton; Nation Books, 2006.
* ''Foundations of Restoration Ecology: The Science and Practice of Ecological Restoration (The Science and Practice of Ecological Restoration Series)'' with Richard J. Hobbs, Donald A. Falk, Margaret Palmer, and Joy Zedler; Island Press, 2006.
* ''The Costs of War: International Law, the UN, and World Order after Iraq'', Routledge, 2007.
* ''Israel-Palestine on Record: How the New York Times Misreports Conflict in the Middle East'' with Howard Friel, Verso, 2007.
* ''Achieving Human Rights'' , Routledge, 2008.
* ''International Law and the Third World: Reshaping Justice (Routledge-Cavendish Research in International Law)'', Editor, Routledge, July 29, 2008.

==References==
{{reflist}}

==External links==
*[http://www.ohchr.org/EN/countries/MENARegion/Pages/PSIndex.aspx United Nations website page on Occupied Palestinian Territory], including work of Richard Falk.
*[http://www.democracynow.org/2008/12/17/days_after_calling_israeli_blockade_of Democracy Now interview with Richard Falk], December 17, 2008.
*[http://library.syr.edu/digital/guides/f/falk_ra.htm Richard A. Falk Papers] at Syracuse University

{{DEFAULTSORT:Falk, Richard A.}}
[[Category:American academics]]
[[Category:American Jews]]
[[Category:American foreign policy writers]]
[[Category:American legal writers]]
[[Category:American human rights activists]]
[[Category:American anti-war activists]]
[[Category:American anti-nuclear weapons activists]]
[[Category:Jewish American writers]]
[[Category:International law scholars]]
[[Category:United Nations Special Rapporteurs]]
[[Category:Israeli-Palestinian conflict]]
[[Category:Writers on the Middle East]]
[[Category:World federalists]]
[[Category:Yale University alumni]]
[[Category:Harvard University alumni]]
[[Category:Living people]]

[[de:Richard A. Falk]]
[[ja:リチャード・フォーク]]

Narragansett Pier Railroad

2009-04-21T09:24:17Z

Docu: clean up, WP:CHECKWIKI check #10 using AWB

The '''Narragansett Pier Railroad''' ([[reporting mark]] NAP) was a [[Class III railroad]] operating in [[Rhode Island]] from 1876 until 1981.

== History ==

The Narragansett Pier Railroad was chartered in January 1868 and opened on July 17, 1876 between [[Kingston, Rhode Island]] and [[Narragansett Pier, Rhode Island]].<ref name="lewis"> {{cite book |last=Lewis |first=Edward A. |authorlink = Edward A. Lewis |origyear=1975 |title=American Short Line Railway Guide |publisher=[[The Baggage Car]] |id= |page=87 |accessdate=}}</ref>

Trolleys were operated over the segment of the railroad between [[Peace Dale, Rhode Island]] and [[Narragansett Pier, Rhode Island]] from 1904 until 1907.<ref name="lewis"/>

The railroad ended regular passenger service on December 31, 1952, although limited excursion service continued into the 1970s.<ref name="lewis"/>

The line's southern terminus was later cut back from [[Narragansett Pier, Rhode Island]] to [[Wakefield, Rhode Island]], shortening the line to 6.2 miles. By 1981, the line was pared back to being just a 2-mile line between Kingston and [[Peace Dale, Rhode Island]]. Operations were suspended by 1981, and the line was never reopened.<ref>{{cite book |last=Lewis |first=Edward A. |authorlink = Edward A. Lewis |origyear=1986 |title=American Short Line Railway Guide |publisher=[[Kalmbach Publishing|Kalmbach Books]] |id= |page=145 |accessdate=}}</ref>

== Traffic ==

During the 1970s, freight traffic consisted of fertilizer, lumber and building products.<ref name="lewis"/> The railroad was headquartered in [[Peace Dale, Rhode Island]].<ref name="lewis"/>

== References ==
{{Reflist}}

[[Category:Defunct Rhode Island railroads]]

Flueggea

2009-04-20T19:43:03Z

Docu: fix headline (starting with "==", WikiProject Check Wikipedia check #7

{{Taxobox
| name = Bushweed
| image = Flueggea leucopyrus Bra54.png
| image_width = 250px
| image_caption = ''[[Flueggea leucopyrus]]''
| regnum = [[Plant]]ae
| divisio = [[Flowering plant|Magnoliophyta]]
| classis = [[Magnoliopsida]]
| ordo = [[Malpighiales]]
| familia = [[Phyllanthaceae]]
| tribus = [[Phyllantheae]]
| subtribus = [[Flueggeinae]]
| genus = '''''Flueggea'''''
| genus_authority = [[Carl Ludwig Willdenow|Willd.]]
| subdivision_ranks = [[Species]]
| subdivision =

See text
}}

'''Bushweeds''' ([[genus]] '''''Flueggea''''') are a taxon of plants in the [[family]] [[Phyllanthaceae]], comprising several much-ramified [[shrub]]s distributed throughout the [[Eastern Hemisphere]]'s [[Tropics|tropical zones]]. The genus is named after [[Johannes Flüggé|John Fluegge]], a [[Germany|German]] cryptogamic [[botanist]].

Members of this genus all have entire ovate leaves and minute green [[flower]]s that form at the [[Leaf|leaf axils]] in the form of [[fascicle]]s or [[inflorescence|cyme]]s. The fruits are [[berry|berries]], of the size of [[pea]]s.

Members of the genus were formerly labeled under the genus ''[[Securinega]]''.

==Synonymy==
The genus ''Fluggea'' is also known under several names:
*'''''Bessera''''' [[Spreng.]]
*'''''Colmeiroa''''' [[Reut.]]
*'''''Geblera''''' [[Friedrich Ernst Ludwig von Fischer|Fisch.]] & [[C.A.Mey.]]
*'''''Neowawraea''''' [[Joseph Rock|Rock]]
*'''''Pleiostemon''''' [[Otto Wilhelm Sonder|Sond.]]
*'''''Villanova''''' [[Pourr.]] ex [[Cutanda]], nom. inval.

== Selected species ==
*''[[Flueggea anatolica]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea capillipes]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea elliptica]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea flexuosa]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea leucopyrus]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea microcarpa]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea neowawraea]]'' [[Walter John Hayden|W.J.Hayden]] - ''Mēhamehame'' ([[Hawaii|Hawai{{okina}}i]])
*''[[Flueggea nicrocarpa]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea sinensis]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea spicata]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea suffruticosa]]'' - Hitotsuba hagi
*''[[Flueggea tinctoria]]'' - Tamujo
*''[[Flueggea ussuriensis]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea virosa]]'' - Simpleleaf bushweed, Snowberry
*''[[Flueggea wallichiana]]'' 
*''[[Flueggea xerocarpa]]'' 

{{Malpighiales-stub}}

[[Category:Medicinal plants]]
[[Category:Flueggea| ]]

[[es:Flueggea]]
[[pt:Flueggea]]

Goldplatten

2009-04-20T00:23:50Z

Docu: /* Origin and historicity */clean up, WP:CHECKWIKI #10 using AWB

[[Image:Joseph Smith receiving golden plates.jpg|225px|thumb|An 1893 engraving depicting [[Joseph Smith]]'s description of receiving artifacts from the [[angel Moroni]]. The artifacts include the golden plates and a set of spectacles made of [[seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|seer stones]], which Smith called the ''[[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]]''. The [[sword of Laban]] and an ancient breastplate are shown nearby.]]

According to the theology of [[Latter Day Saint movement]] churches, the '''golden plates''' (also called the '''''gold plates''''' or in some 19th century literature, the '''''golden Bible''''')<ref>Use of the terms ''golden bible'' and ''gold Bible'' by both believers and non-believers dates from the late 1820s. See, for instance, {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}} (use of the term ''gold Bible'' by [[Martin Harris]] in 1827); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=102, 109, 113, 145}} (use of the term ''gold Bible'' in 1827–29 by believing Palmyra neighbors); {{Harvtxt|Grandin|1829}} (stating that by 1829 the plates were "generally known and spoken of as the 'Golden Bible'"). Use of these terms has been rare, especially by believers, since the 1830s.</ref> are a book of bound and engraved metal plates that [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] said was his source for the [[Book of Mormon]]. A [[Book of Mormon witnesses|few witnesses]] testified that they saw the plates, but Smith said he returned them to an angel after translating them. Therefore, if they existed, they are not available for researchers to examine. Although most outside of the Latter Day Saint movement dismiss Joseph Smith's story of the golden plates as beyond belief,<ref>{{harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=58}}.</ref> to [[Latter Day Saints]] their existence is a matter of faith.

Joseph Smith said he discovered the plates on [[September 22]], [[1823]] on [[Cumorah|Cumorah hill]], [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]], [[New York]], in a buried box. Smith said they had been protected there for centuries by the [[angel Moroni]], once a mortal prophet and the book's final author. According to Smith, the angel told him he could not take possession of the plates until he obeyed certain commandments, which included making four annual visits to the spot.

Smith's 1827 announcement that he had uncovered an ancient golden book brought him local notoriety. The curious came to see the wooden chest where they were told the plates were stored; but Smith said that the angel had commanded him not to show the plates to anyone else until a later date. After moving near his wife's parents in northern [[Pennsylvania]], Smith dictated to scribes what he said was an English translation of the inscribed characters on the plates, a language he called [[reformed Egyptian]]. This reputed translating took place sporadically between 1827 and 1829 and consisted, according to most accounts, of Smith's looking into a hat containing a [[seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|"seer stone"]] in which he said he could see the translated words and characters.<ref>Although Smith's use of a single stone is well documented {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}}, one of his own accounts states that with the plates he found a set of stone spectacles called the [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]], which he used to make the translation {{Harv|Smith|Mulholland|Thompson|Phelps|1838a|p=5}}. He said the angel also commanded him not to show the Urim and Thummim to others (id.). Other than Smith himself, [[Lucy Mack Smith|his mother]] was the sole known witness of the Urim and Thummim, which she said she had observed them when covered by a thin cloth {{harv|Smith|1853|p=101}}.</ref>

During this period, Smith also began dictating [[Doctrine and Covenants|written commandments]] in the voice of God, including a commandment to form a new church and to choose [[Book of Mormon witnesses|eleven men]] who would join Smith as witnesses. These men later declared, in a written statements attached to the 1830 published Book of Mormon, that they had seen the plates.<ref>Two separate statements were later incorporated into printed editions of the Book of Mormon.</ref> Some of these witnesses gave descriptions of the plates, not entirely consistent with one another. According to Smith, he then returned the plates to the angel Moroni. Many adherents of the faith believe that Moroni retains them or that they are hidden in the hill Cumorah.

The golden plates are the most significant of a number of metallic plates important in Latter Day Saint history and theology, many of which are mentioned in the Book of Mormon. Although the Book of Mormon is generally accepted by adherents as a sacred text, not all Latter Day Saints view the plates as an ancient, physical artifact engraved by ancient prophets.

==Origin and historicity==

{{seealso|Origin of the Book of Mormon|Historicity of the Book of Mormon}}

In the words of LDS historian [[Richard Bushman]], "For most modern readers, the [golden] plates are beyond belief, a phantasm, yet the Mormon sources accept them as fact."<ref>{{harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=58}}.</ref> Because Joseph Smith said he returned the plates to [[angel Moroni|an angel]] after he finished translating them, their authenticity—if they ever existed—cannot be determined by direct physical examination. Most believing Mormons believe in the golden plates as a matter of faith.

Nevertheless, the golden plates were allegedly shown to [[Book of Mormon witnesses|several close associates]] of Joseph Smith,<ref>Only close associates of Joseph Smith were allowed to become official witnesses to the plates; he invited no strangers, or women, to view them. These witnesses, first a group of three, Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, and then a group of eight—five members of the Whitmer family, Joseph Smith's father, and two of his brothers, Hyrum and Samuel—all said they "saw and hefted" the plates. See Jan Shipps, "Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition," University of Illinois Press, pp. 23.</ref> and the [[Book of Mormon]] exists as its reputed translation. Thus, Mormon apologists and Mormon critics can debate indirect evidence only: they may ask whether the [[Book of Mormon]] narrative is consistent with science and history and whether its witnesses are credible.<ref>See generally {{Harvtxt|Metcalfe|1993}}, which outlines the main arguments for and against Book of Mormon authenticity.</ref> Although not the basis of their faith, many Mormons take this research seriously. Mormon scholars have formed collaborations such as [[Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies]] to provide [[apologetics|apologetic]] answers to critical research about the golden plates and topics in the field of Mormon studies. Among these topics, the credibility of the plates has been, according to Bushman, a "troublesome item."<ref>"The Mormon sources constantly refer to the single most troublesome item in Joseph Smith's history, the gold plates on which the Book of Mormon was said to be written. For most modern readers, the plates are beyond belief, a phantasm, yet the Mormon sources accept them as fact." {{harvtxt|Bushman|2005}p=58}}. Richard N. Ostling and Joan K. Ostling, ''Mormon America: The Power and the Promise (HarperSanFrancisco, 1999)'' begin a chapter called "The Gold Bible" (259-277) with a question posed by liberal Mormon Brigham D. Madsen, "'Were there really gold plates and ministering angels, or was there just Joseph Smith seated at a table with his face in a hat dictating to a scribe a fictional account of the ancient inhabitants of the Americas?' Resolving that problem haunts loyal Mormons." (259)</ref>

[[Image:caractors large.jpg|right|thumb|250px|A reputed transcript of [[reformed Egyptian]] characters, which Smith said were copied from the golden plates in 1828. The characters are not linked to any known language.]]

The [[Book of Mormon]] itself portrays the golden plates as a historical record, engraved by two [[pre-Columbian]] prophet-historians from around the year AD 400: [[Mormon (prophet)|Mormon]] and his son [[Moroni (Book of Mormon prophet)|Moroni]]. Mormon and Moroni, the book says, had abridged earlier historical records from other sets of metal plates. Their script, according to the book, was called "[[reformed Egyptian]]," a language unknown to or recognized by linguists or Egyptologists.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|p=538}}. Standard language references such as {{Harvtxt|Daniels|Bright|1996}}; {{Harvtxt|Crystal|1997}}; and {{Harvtxt|Woodard|2004}} contain no reference to "reformed Egyptian". "Reformed Egyptian" is also not discussed in {{Harvtxt|Robinson|2002}}, although it is mentioned in {{harvtxt|Williams|1991}}.</ref> According to the book, the language began as [[Egyptian language|Egyptian]],<ref>{{sourcetext|source=Book of Mormon|book=1 Nephi|chapter=1|verse=2}}.</ref> then was altered based on speech patterns.<ref>{{sourcetext|source=Book of Mormon|book=Mormon|chapter=9|verse=32-34}} ("altered...according to our manner of speech").</ref> Historically, [[Latter Day Saint movement]] denominations have taught that the Book of Mormon's description of the plates' origin is accurate, and that the Book of Mormon is a translation of the plates.<ref>Book of Mormon (LDS edition), Introduction (expressing the LDS view that the Book of Mormon "is a record of God's dealings with the ancient inhabitants of the Americas", and that the book is a translation of the golden plates "into the English language".) </ref> The [[Community of Christ]], however, while accepting the Book of Mormon as scripture, no longer takes an official position on the historicity of the golden plates.<ref>McMurray, W. Grant, "They "Shall Blossom as the Rose": Native Americans and the Dream of Zion," an address delivered February 17, 2001, accessed on Community of Christ website, September 1, 2006 at http://web.archive.org/web/20070817021355/http://cofchrist.org/docs/NativeAmericanConference/keynote.asp ("The proper use of the Book of Mormon as sacred scripture has been under wide discussion in the 1970s and beyond, in part because of long-standing questions about its historicity and in part because of perceived theological inadequacies, including matters of race and ethnicity."). At the 2007 Community of Christ World Conference, President Stephen M. Veazey ruled a resolution to "reaffirm the Book of Mormon as a divinely inspired record" out of order. In so doing he stated that "while the Church affirms the Book of Mormon as scripture, and makes it available for study and use in various languages, we do not attempt to mandate the degree of belief or use. This position is in keeping with our longstanding tradition that belief in the Book of Mormon is not to be used as a test of fellowship or membership in the church." Andrew M. Shields, "Official Minutes of Business Session, Wednesday March 28, 2007," in 2007 World Conference Thursday Bulletin, March 29, 2007. Community of Christ, 2007.</ref> Moreover, even in the more theologically conservative [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints|LDS Church]], some adherents who accept the Book of Mormon as inspired scripture do not believe it is a literal translation of a physical historical record.<ref>"In the early 20th century, [[B. H. Roberts]], historian for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church), entertained the notion that Joseph Smith was capable of producing the Book of Mormon himself. In 1999, Richard N. Ostling, a religion journalist, wrote that within "the loyal Mormon community, there is a moderate intellectual group that believes the Book of Mormon does have ancient roots but, as part of the process of revelation properly understood, is expressed through nineteenth-century thought processes....an ancient text mediated through the mind of Joseph Smith" (Osling 1999, 264).</ref>

Non-believers and some liberal Mormons have advanced naturalistic explanations for the story of the plates. For example, it has been theorized that the plates were fashioned by Joseph Smith or one of his associates,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|pp=98, 600 note 65}} (suggesting the plates were made of common tin). To former Mormon Dan Vogel, "construction of such a book would have been relatively easy. There were scraps of tin available on the Smith property and elsewhere in the vicinity, and during the several hours Joseph was separated from Emma the night they went to the hill and on other occasions, he could have easily set up shop in the cave on the other side of the hill or in some corner of the forest. Using a pair of metal shears, it would have been easy to cut a number of 6 x 8 sheets....A book made of tin plates of the dimensions ( 6 x 8 x 6 inches) described by Smith would have weighed between fifty and sixty pounds, corresponding to the weight that was mentioned by eye-witness accounts."</ref> that Joseph Smith had the ability to convince others of their existence through [[magic (illusion)|illusions]] or [[hypnosis]],<ref>{{Harvtxt|Riley|1903|p=211}} (proposing the theory that Smith hypnotized his followers in a way that suggested to them that they had seen the plates).</ref> or that the plates were [[mysticism|mystical]] and should be understood in the context of Smith's historical era, when [[magic (paranormal)|magic]] was an accepted part of reality.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Metcalfe|1993|p=178}}.</ref> These theories are explored in the article ''[[Origin of the Book of Mormon]]''. Scholarly examinations of the plates' historicity are discussed in the article ''[[Historicity of the Book of Mormon]]''.

==Story of the golden plates==
The story of the golden plates consists of how, according to [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] and his contemporaries, the plates were found, received from the [[angel Moroni]], translated, and returned to the angel prior to the publication of the [[Book of Mormon]]. Joseph Smith is the only source for a great deal of the story because much of it occurred at times when he was the only human witness. Nevertheless, Smith told the story to his family, friends, and acquaintances; and many of these provided second-hand accounts. Other parts of the story are derived from the statements of those who knew Smith, including [[Book of Mormon witnesses|several witnesses]] who said they saw the golden plates.

The best known elements of the golden plates story are found in a version told by Smith in 1838 and incorporated into the official church histories of some [[Latter Day Saint movement]] denominations.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a}};{{harvtxt|Roberts|1902|loc=ch.1-6}} (official history of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]]); RLDS History of the Church, vol. 1, ch. 1-2 (official history of the [[Community of Christ]]).</ref> [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints|The LDS Church]] has [[Biblical canon|canonized]] part of this 1838 account as part of its [[religious text|scripture]], [[Pearl of Great Price (Latter Day Saints)|The Pearl of Great Price]].

===Background===
{{Main|Early life of Joseph Smith, Jr.}}

During the [[Second Great Awakening]], [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] lived on his parents' farm near [[Palmyra (village), New York|Palmyra, New York]]. At the time churches in the region contended so vigorously for souls that western New York became known as the "[[burned-over district]]" because the fires of religious revivals had burned over it so often.<ref>Jan Shipps, "Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition," University of Illinois Press, pp. 7</ref> Western New York was also noted for its participation in a "craze for treasure hunting."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bennett|1893}}. The treasure-seeking culture in early 19th century [[New England]] is described in {{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998|pp=25–26}}.</ref> Beginning as a youth in the early 1820s, Smith was periodically hired, for about $14 per month, as a [[scrying|scryer]], using what were termed [[Seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|"seer stones"]] in attempts to locate lost items and buried treasure.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}} (stating that he was what he called a "money digger", but saying that it "was never a very profitable job to him, as he only got fourteen dollars a month for it").</ref> Smith's contemporaries described his method for seeking treasure as putting the stone in a white [[stovepipe hat]], putting his face over the hat to block the light, and then "seeing" the information in the reflections of the stone.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1833|pp=253-54}}; {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=265}}; {{Harvtxt|Clark|1842|p=225}}; {{Harvtxt|Turner|1851|p=216}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=164}}; {{Harvtxt|Tucker|1867|pp=20–21}}; {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=305}}; {{Harvtxt|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}; {{Harvtxt|Mather|1880|p=199}}; {{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51, 54–55}}.</ref>

Smith did not consider himself to be a common "peeper" or [[crystal gazing|"glass-looker,"]] a practice he called "nonsense."<ref>Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51,</ref> Rather, Smith and his family viewed their folk magical practices as [[spiritual gift]]s.<ref>Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51. [[Lucy Mack Smith]] later remembered that the family did abandon its labor "to win the faculty of Abrac, drawing magic circles, or sooth saying to the neglect of all kinds of business. We never during our lives suffered one important interest to swallow up every other obligation but whilst we worked with our hands we endeavored to remember the service of & the welfare of our souls."</ref> Later, Smith would view the power of [[Seer stones (Latter Day Saints)|"seeing"]] as the greatest of all divine gifts, greater even than that of a [[prophet]].<ref>Book of Mormon, Mosiah 8:15-17.</ref> Although Smith later rejected his youthful treasure-hunting activities as frivolous and immaterial, he never repudiated the stones themselves nor denied their presumed power to find treasure; nor did he ever relinquish the magic culture in which he was raised.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51}} Smith "never repudiated the stones or denied their power to find treasure. Remnants of the magical culture stayed with him to the end."; Jan Shipps, ''Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition,'' University of Illinois Press, 11.</ref> Joseph Smith's first stone, apparently the same one he used at least part of the time to translate the golden plates, was chocolate-colored and about the size of an egg,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1930|p=129}}. Roberts was at the time the official historian of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]], and his opinion has considerable weight, given that the LDS Church attempted to downplay any influence of magic in early Latter Day Saint history.<{{Fact|date=March 2009}}</ref> found in a deep well he helped dig for one of his neighbors.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=163}}; {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|pp=305–306}}. The stone was found in either 1819 ({{Harvnb|Tucker|1867|pp=19–20}} {{Harvnb|Bennett|1893}}) or 1822 {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=240}}.</ref> This stone may still be in the possession of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]].<ref>[[Joseph Fielding Smith]] (a former president of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]]): "The statement has been made that the Urim and Thummim was on the altar in the [[Manti Utah Temple|Manti Temple]] when that building was dedicated. The Urim and Thummim so spoken of, however, was the seer stone which was in the possession of the Prophet Joseph Smith in early days. This seer stone is currently in the possession of the Church." ''Doctrines of Salvation'' 3: 225. </ref>

===Finding the plates===

According to Smith, he found the plates after he was directed to them by a heavenly messenger<ref>Smith referred to the visitor as an "angel of the Lord" at least as early as 1832 {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=4}}, and possibly as early as 1829 (''Early Mormon Documents'' 1:151-152). Some early accounts related by non-Mormons described this angel as a "spirit" ({{Harvnb|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvnb|Harris|1833|p=253}}; {{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=242}}) or a "ghost" {{Harv|Burnett|1831}}; see also {{Harvtxt|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}} (a later-published account using the "ghost" terminology). In 1838, however, Smith later said that the "angel" was a man who had been "dead, and raised again therefrom" {{Harv|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}}.</ref> whom he later identified as the [[angel Moroni]].<ref>{{Harvnb|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|1835|p=180}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}}. In distinction from his other accounts, Smith's 1838 autobiography said that the angel's name was Nephi {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=4}}; nevertheless, modern historians and Latter Day Saints generally refer to the angel as Moroni.</ref> According to the story, the angel first visited Smith's bedroom late at night<ref>According to Joseph's sister, Smith was lying in bed thinking about his [[First Vision]] {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=11}}.</ref> on [[September 22]]<ref>[[September 22]] was listed in a local [[almanac]] as the [[autumn equinox|autumnal equinox]], which has led D. Michael Quinn to argue that the date had astrological significance in Smith's worldview ({{Harvnb|Quinn|1998|p=144}}; however, this ostensible astrological significance is never mentioned by Smith or his contemporaries.</ref> in 1822 or 1823.<ref>Smith's first mention of the angel in later histories is an appearance on the eve of [[September 22]], [[1823]] {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=4}}; however, other accounts say or imply that the angel may have appeared a year earlier in 1822. Smith's first history in 1832 said the angel's first visit was on [[September 22]] [[1822]], although he also said he was "seventeen years of age" {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=3}}, which would have made the year 1823 (he turned 17 in December 1822). In 1835, after [[Oliver Cowdery]] initially dated the angel's visit to the "15th year of our brother J. Smith Jr's, age", Cowdery changed the statement to read the 17th year of his age (16 years old, or 1822)—but he said this visit in Smith's "17th year" occurred in 1823 {{Harv|Cowdery|1835a|p=78}}. Smith's father is quoted by an inquirer who visited his house in 1830 as saying that the first visit by the angel took place in 1822 but that he did not learn about it until 1823 {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}. A Smith neighbor who said Smith told him the story in 1823 said the angel appeared "a year or two before" the death of Joseph's brother Alvin in November 1823.</ref> Moroni told Smith that the plates could be found buried in a prominent hill near his home, later called ''[[Cumorah]]'', a name taken from the [[Book of Mormon]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=4}} (identifying the hill, but not referring to it by a name); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}} (referring to the hill as ''[[Cumorah]]'').</ref> Before dawn, Moroni reappeared two more times and repeated the information.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=7}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref>

But the angel would not allow Smith to take the plates until he obeyed certain "commandments".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}} (saying the angel told him to obey his charge concerning the plates, "otherwise I could not get them"); {{Harvtxt|Clark|1842|pp=225–26}} (the angel "told him that he must follow implicitly the divine direction, or he would draw down upon him the wrath of heaven"); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=83}} (characterizing the angel's requirements as "commandments of God", and saying Smith could receive the plates "not only until he was willing, but able" to keep those commandments).</ref> Smith recorded some of these commandments, and contemporaries to whom he told the story said there were others, all of which are relevant to the modern debate about whether, or how closely, events of early Mormonism were related to the practice of contemporary [[folk magic]].<ref>See, e.g., {{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998}}.</ref> Smith's writings say that the angel required at least the following: (1) that he have no thought of using the plates for monetary gain,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=5}} (saying he was commanded to "have an eye single to the glory of God"); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}} (saying the angel commanded him to "have no other object in view in getting the plates but to glorify God".)</ref> (2) that he tell his father about the vision,<ref>Smith's mother [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said he was commanded to tell his father during the third vision {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=81}}, but he disobeyed because he didn't think his father would believe him, and the angel appeared a fourth time to rebuke him and reiterate the commandment (82). Joseph Smith and his sister Katharine said the angel gave him the commandment in his fourth visit, but did not say whether he had received the commandment earlier that night ({{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=7}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=12}}). Smith's father is quoted by a skeptical interviewer to say that in 1830, Smith delayed telling his father about the vision for about a year {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}. Smith's brother William, who was 11 at the time, said the angel commanded him to tell his entire family {{Harv|Smith|1883|p=9}}, although he may have been remembering Smith tell the story that night ''after'' he visited the hill, according to their mother's recollection {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=83}}.</ref> and (3) that he never show the plates to any unauthorized person.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> Smith's contemporaries who heard the story—both sympathetic and unsympathetic—generally agreed that Smith mentioned the following additional commandments: (4) that Smith take the plates and leave the site where they had been buried without looking back,<ref>This commandment is described in the account of [[Joseph Knight, Sr.]], a loyal Latter Day Saint friend of Smith's {{Harv|Knight|1833|p=2}}, and Willard Chase, an associate of Smith's in Palmyra during the 1820s {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=242}}. Both Knight and Chase were treasure seekers, but while Knight remained a loyal follower until his death, Chase was a critic of Smith's by the early 1830s.</ref> and (5) that the plates never directly touch the ground until safe at home in a locked chest.<ref>There is agreement on this commandment by Smith's mother {{Harv|Smith|1853|pp=85–86}} and sister {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} and by two non-Mormons ({{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=242}}; {{Harvnb|Lapham|1870|p=305}}).</ref> Some unsympathetic listeners who heard the story from Smith or his father recalled that Smith had said the angel required him (6) to wear "black clothes" to the place where the plates were buried,<ref> {{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (an affidavit of Willard Chase, a non-Latter Day Saint treasure seeker who believed Smith wrongly appropriated his seer stone). Chase said he heard the story from Smith's father in 1827. Fayette Lapham, who traveled to Palmyra in 1830 to inquire about the Latter Day Saint movement and heard the story from Joseph Smith, Sr., said Smith was told to wear an "old-fashioned suit of clothes, of the same color as those worn by the angel", but Lapham did not specify what color of clothing the angel was wearing {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}.</ref> (7) to ride a "black horse with a switchtail",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (affidavit of Willard Chase, relating story heard from Smith's father in 1827). A friendly but non-believing Palmyra neighbor, Lorenzo Saunders, heard the story in 1823 from Joseph Smith, Jr., and also said Smith was to required to ride a black horse to the hill {{Harv|Saunders|1884b}}.</ref> (8) to call for the plates by a certain name,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (affidavit of the skeptical Willard Chase).</ref> and (9) to "give thanks to God."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (statement of Orson Saunders of Palmyra, who heard the story from Benjamin Saunders, who heard the story from Joseph Smith).</ref>

[[Image:Mormon Hill engraving (1841).gif|right|300px|thumb|An 1841 engraving of "[[Cumorah|Mormon Hill]]" (looking south), where Smith said he found the Golden Plates on the west side, near the peak.]]

In the morning, Smith began work as usual and did not mention the visions to his father<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}</ref> because, he said, he did not think his father would believe him.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=12}} (stating that Smith told the angel during the fourth visit that he was afraid his Father would not believe him).</ref> Smith said he then fainted because he had been awake all night, and while unconscious, the angel appeared a fourth time and chastised him for failing to tell the visions to his father.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> When Smith then told all to his father, he believed his son and encouraged him to obey the angel's commands.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}. Smith's brother William, who was 11 at the time, said he also told the rest of his family that day prior to visiting the hill {{Harv|Smith:1883|pp=9–10}}, although he may have been remembering Smith tell the story the night ''after'' he visited the hill, according to their mother's recollection {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=83}}. Smith's sister Katharine said that Joseph told his father and the two oldest brothers Alvin and [[Hyrum Smith|Hyrum]] the morning prior to visiting the hill, but Katharine was too young (10 years old) to understand what they were talking about {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}.</ref> Smith then set off to visit the hill, later stating that he used his seer stone to locate the place where the plates were buried<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1833|p=252}} (statement by Henry Harris, a non-Mormon Palmyra resident); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=163}} (statement by Martin Harris, a Latter Day Saint who became one of the Three Witnesses of the Golden Plates). According to one hearer of the account, Smith used the seer stone to follow a sequence of landmarks by horse and on foot until he arrived at the place the plates were buried.{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=305}}.</ref> but that he "knew the place the instant that [he] arrived there."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|pp=6–7}}.</ref>

Smith said he saw a large stone covering a box made of stone (or possibly iron).<ref>Most accounts, including those written by Smith, say the plates were found in a stone box ({{Harvnb|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|pp=15–16}}; {{Harvnb|Whitmer|1875}}, calling it a "stone casket", and stating that Smith had to dig down for the box "two and a half or three feet"); according to two non-believing witnesses, however, Smith said they were buried in an iron box ({{Harvnb|Bennett|1831|p=7}}; {{Harvnb|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}).</ref> Using a stick to remove dirt from the edges of the stone cover, and prying it up with a lever,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}</ref> Smith saw the plates inside the box, together with other artifacts.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|pp=15–16}}. According to various accounts, these artifacts may have included a breastplate ({{Harvnb|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=16}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}, saying it was the "breast-plate of Laban"), a set of large spectacles made of seer stones ({{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=243}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=16}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}), the Liahona, the sword of Laban ({{Harvnb|Lapham|1870|pp=306, 308}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}), the brass plates of Laban {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}, the vessel in which the gold was melted, a rolling machine for gold plates, and three balls of gold as large as a fist {{Harv|Harris|1833|p=253}}.</ref>

===Unsuccessful retrieval attempts===

According to Smith's followers, Smith said he took the plates from the box, put them on the ground, and covered the box with the stone to protect the other treasures it contained.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account by Joseph Knight, Sr., a loyal life-long follower who had worked with Smith in treasure expeditions); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account by Smith's mother, saying this occurred on Smith's ''second'' visit to the hill); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister, saying this occurred on Smith's ''third'' visit to the hill, but that it happened prior to their brother Alvin's death, which was in November 1823); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=197}} (account by Smith's second-in-command Oliver Cowdery, stating that when Smith was looking in the box for other artifacts, he hadn't yet removed the plates).</ref> Nevertheless, the accounts say, when Smith looked back at the ground after closing the box, the plates had once again disappeared into it.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account by Smith's mother); {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account by Smith's life-long friend Joseph Knight, Sr.); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister).</ref> According to two non-believing Palmyra residents, when Smith once again raised the stone and attempted to retrieve the plates, Smith saw something in the box like a toad that grew larger and struck him to the ground.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (account of Palmyra resident Willard Chase, who heard the story from Smith's father in 1827 and was a non-believer); {{Harvtxt|Saunders|1884a}} (account of Benjamin Saunders, a sympathetic non-believer who heard the story from Joseph Smith in 1827); {{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (account of Orson Saunders, a non-believer who heard it from Benjamin Saunders).</ref> Although Smith's followers do not mention a toad-like creature, they agree with several non-believers that Smith said he was stricken by a supernatural force that hurled him to the ground as many as three times.<ref>Writing with Smith's assistance for a church periodical, Oliver Cowdery said that Smith was stricken three times with an ever increasing force, persisting after the second blow because he thought the plates were held by the power of an "enchantment" (like hidden-treasure stories he had heard) that could be overcome by physical exertion {{Harv|Cowdery|1835b|pp=197–98}}. Smith's mother said he was stricken by a force but did not say how many times {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=86}}. Willard Chase said Smith was stricken at least twice {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=242}}. Fayette Lapham, who said he heard the story in about 1830 from Smith's father, said Smith was stricken three times with ever-increasing force {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=306}}. Two neighbors who heard the story from Smith in Harmony in the late 1820s said Smith was knocked down three times {{Harv|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}. Smith himself said he made three unsuccessful attempts to take the plates that day, but he did not mention his being stricken {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=3}}. Smith's sister Katharine stated that three times, "he felt a pressure pushing hom [him] away" {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}. [[David Whitmer]] said that the angel struck Smith three times with such force that he was knocked off the hill onto the surrounding plain and had to reascend it {{Harv|Whitmer|1875}}.</ref>

Disconcerted by his inability to obtain the plates, Smith said he briefly wondered whether his experience had been a "dreem of Vision" [sic].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}.</ref> Concluding that it was not, he said he prayed asking why he had been barred from taking the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (saying Smith exclaimed, "why Cant I stur this Book?"); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=198}} (saying that Smith exclaimed, without premeditation, "Why can I not obtain this book?"); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (saying Smith asked, "Lord, what have I done, that I can not get these records?")</ref>

In response to his question, Smith said the angel appeared and told him he could not receive the plates because he "had been tempted of the advisary (sic) and saught (sic) the Plates to obtain riches and kept not the commandments that I should have".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (saying the angel said "you cant have it now", to which Smith responded, "when can I have it?" and the angel said "the 22nt Day of September next if you Bring the right person with you".); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|pp=197–98}} (stating that although Smith "supposed his success certain", his failure to keep the "commandments" led to his inability to obtain them). In Smith's 1838 account he said the angel had already told him he would not receive the plates for another four years {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=7}}. Smith's brother, who was 11 at the time, said "upon his return [he] told us that in consequence of his not obeying strictly the commandments which the angel had given him, he could not obtain the record until four years from that time" {{Harv|Smith|1883|p=10}}. Smith's sister Katharine (who was 10 at the time) said that Moroni told Smith, "You have not obeyed the commandments as you were commanded to; you must obey His commandments in every particular. You were not to lay them out of your hands until you had them in safe keeping" {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}.</ref> According to Smith's followers, Smith had also broken the angel's commandment "not to lay the plates down, or put them for a moment out of his hands",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}.</ref> and according to a non-believer, Smith said "I had forgotten to give thanks to God" as required by the angel.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (statement of Orson Saunders, who heard the account from his uncle Benjamin Saunders, who heard it from Smith in 1827).</ref>

Smith said the angel instructed him to return the next year, on [[September 22]] [[1824]], with the "right person": his older brother Alvin.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account of Joseph Knight, Sr., a life-long follower of Smith); {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=307}} (account of Fayette Lapham, who became a skeptic after hearing the story from Smith's father in 1830); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister Katharine).</ref> Alvin died in November 1823, and Smith returned to the hill in 1824 to ask what he should do.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}. {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account of Smith's mother). About the time of the scheduled [[September 22]], [[1824]] meeting with the angel that Alvin was to attend, there were rumors in Palmyra that Alvin's body had been dug up and dissected. To quell these rumors, Joseph's father brought witnesses to exhume the body three days after Joseph's reported meeting with the angel ([[September 25]]) and then ran a notice in a local newspaper stating that the body remained undisturbed—except, of course, by Smith, Sr. and the witnesses. {{Harv|Smith|1824}}.</ref> Smith said he was told to return the following year (1825) with the "right person"—although the angel did not tell Smith who that person might be.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (saying the angel said, "You will know her when you see her.").</ref> For the visit on [[September 22]] [[1825]], Smith may have attempted to bring his treasure-hunting associate Samuel T. Lawrence,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=243}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (saying Lawrence was a seer and had been to the hill and knew what was there); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=164}} (identifying Samuel T. Lawrence as a practitioner of [[crystal gazing]]).</ref> but eventually, Smith determined after looking into his seer stone that the "right person" was Emma Hale, his future wife.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying that Smith "knew when he saw her that she was the one to go with him to get the records").</ref>

Smith said that he visited the hill "at the end of each year" for four years after the first visit in 1823,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}.</ref> but there is no record of him being in the vicinity of Palmyra between January 1826 and January 1827 when he returned to New York from Pennsylvania with his new wife.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=99–100}}.</ref> In January 1827, Smith visited the hill and then told his parents that the angel had severely chastised him for not being "engaged enough in the work of the Lord",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=99}}.</ref> which may have meant that he had missed his annual visit to the hill in 1826.<ref>Smith's father is cited as stating Smith was late one year and missed the date for visiting the hill, and therefore was chastised by the angel {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=307}}.</ref>

===Receiving the plates===
The next annual visit on [[September 22]] [[1827]] would be, Smith told associates, his last chance to receive the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> According to Brigham Young, as the scheduled final date to obtain the plates approached, several Palmyra residents expressed concern "that they were going to lose that treasure" and sent for a skilled [[necromancer]] from 60 miles (96 km) away, encouraging him to make three separate trips to Palmyra to find the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1855|p=180}}.</ref> During one of these trips, the unnamed necromancer is said to have discovered the location, but was unable to determine the value of the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1855|pp=180–81}}.</ref> A few days prior to the [[September 22]] [[1827]] visit to the hill, Smith's loyal treasure-hunting friends Josiah Stowell and [[Joseph Knight, Sr.]] traveled to Palmyra, in part, to be there during Smith's scheduled visit to the hill.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (Saying Knight went to Rochester on business, and then passed back through Palmyra so that he could be there on [[September 22]]); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=99}} (Smith's mother, stating Knight and Stowell arrived there [[September 20]] [[1827]] to inquire on business matters, but stayed at the Smith home until [[September 22]]).</ref>

Another of Smith's former treasure-hunting associates, Samuel T. Lawrence, was also apparently aware of the approaching date to obtain the plates, and Smith was concerned he might cause trouble.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (saying Lawrence was a seer, had been to the hill, and knew what was there).</ref> Therefore, on the eve of [[September 22]] [[1827]], the scheduled date for retrieving the plates, Smith dispatched his father to spy on Lawrence's house until dark. If Lawrence attempted to leave, the elder Joseph would have informed him that his son would "thrash the stumps with him" if he found him at the hill, but Lawrence never left his home.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> Late at night, Smith took a horse and carriage to the hill [[Cumorah]] with his wife Emma.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=100}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (Emma "didn't see the records, but she went with him").</ref> While Emma stayed in the wagon kneeling in prayer,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1853|p=164}}.</ref> Joseph walked to what he said was the site of the Golden Plates. Some time in the early morning hours, he said he retrieved the plates and hid them in a hollow log on or near Cumorah.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=246}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1850|p=104}} (Smith had cut away the bark of a decaying log, placed the plates inside, then covered the log with debris); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying Smith "brought them part way home and hid them in a hollow log").</ref> At the same time, Joseph said he received a pair of large spectacles he called the "[[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]]" or "Interpreters", with lenses consisting of two [[Seer stones and the Latter Day Saint movement|seer stones]], which he showed [[Lucy Mack Smith|his mother]] when he returned in the morning.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=101}}. Smith's friend Joseph Knight said Smith was even more fascinated by the Interpreters than the plates {{Harv|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref>

Over the next few days, Smith took a well-digging job in nearby [[Macedon (town), New York|Macedon]] to earn enough money to buy a solid lockable chest in which to put the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=101}}.</ref> By then, however, some of Smith's treasure-seeking company had heard that Smith said he had been successful in obtaining the plates, and they wanted what they believed was their share of the profits from what they viewed as part of a joint venture in treasure hunting.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> Spying once again on the house of Samuel Lawrence, Smith, Sr. determined that a group of ten to twelve of these men, including Lawrence and Willard Chase, had enlisted the talents of a renowned and supposedly-talented seer from 60 miles (96 km) away, in an effort to locate where the plates were hidden by means of [[divination]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=102}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying that Smith's father "heard that they had got a conjurer, who they said would come and find the plates".</ref> When Emma heard of this, she rode a stray horse to Macedon and informed Smith, Jr.,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=103}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> who reportedly determined through his [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]] that the plates were safe. He nevertheless hurriedly rode home with Emma.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=103–104}}.</ref>

Once home in [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]], he said he walked to [[Cumorah]], removed the plates from their hiding place, and walked home through the woods and away from the road with the plates wrapped in a linen frock under his arm.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}}.</ref> On the way, he said a man had sprung up from behind a log and struck him a "heavy blow with a gun." "Knocking the man down with a single punch, Joseph ran as fast as he could for about a half mile before he was attacked by a second man trying to get the plates. After similarly overpowering the man, Joseph continued to run, but before he reached the house, a third man hit him with a gun. In striking the last man, Joseph said, he injured his thumb."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|p=99}}{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}; {{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=246}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}}.</ref> He returned home with a dislocated thumb and other minor injuries.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}} (mentioning the dislocated thumb); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}} (mentioning an injury to his side); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (mentioning the dislocated thumb and an injury to his arm).</ref> Smith sent his father, [[Joseph Knight, Sr.|Joseph Knight]], and Josiah Stowell to search for the pursuers, but they found no one.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=105–06}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref>

Smith is said to have put the plates in a locked chest and hid them in his parents' home in Manchester.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=106}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> He refused to allow anyone, including his family, to view the plates or the other artifacts he said he had in his possession, although some people were allowed to heft them or feel what were said to be the artifacts through a cloth.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|169–70}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref> A few days after retrieving the plates, Smith brought home what he said was an ancient breastplate, which he said had been hidden in the box at Cumorah with the plates. After letting his mother feel through a thin cloth what she said was the breastplate, he placed it in the locked chest.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=107}} (saying she saw the glistening metal, and estimating the breastplate's value at over 500 dollars).</ref>

The Smith home was approached "nearly every night" by villagers hoping to find the chest where Smith said the plates were kept.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> After hearing that a group of them would attempt to enter the house by force, Smith buried the chest under the hearth,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=108}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|pp=166–67}}.</ref> and the family was able to scare away the intended intruders.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=108}}.</ref> Fearing the chest might still be discovered, Smith hid it under the floor boards of his parents' old log home nearby, then being used as a [[cooper (profession)|cooper]] shop.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> Later, Smith said he took the plates out of the chest, left the empty chest under the floor boards of the cooper shop, and hid the plates in a barrel of [[flax#flax seed|flax]]. Shortly thereafter the empty box was discovered and the place ransacked by Smith's former treasure-seeking associates,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=107–09}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> who had enlisted one of the men's sisters to find the hiding place by looking in her [[Seer stones in Mormonism|seer stone]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=109}} The [[scrying|seer]] was the sister of Willard Chase who said she had "found a green glass, through which she could see many very wonderful things".</ref>

===Translating the plates===
{{seealso|Life of Joseph Smith, Jr. from 1827 to 1830}}

Joseph Smith said that the plates were engraved in an unknown language, and Smith told associates that he was capable of reading and translating them. This translation took place mainly in [[Harmony Township, Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania|Harmony, Pennsylvania]] (now [[Oakland Township, Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania|Oakland Township]]), Emma's hometown, where Smith and his wife had moved in October 1827 with financial assistance from a prominent, though superstitious, Palmyra landowner [[Martin Harris]].<ref>The local Presbyterian minister, Jesse Townsend, described Harris as a "visionary fanatic". A acquaintance, Lorenzo Saunders, said, "There can't anybody say word against Martin Harris...a man that would do just as he agreed with you. But he was a great man for seeing spooks." {{Harv|Walker|1986|p=35}}.</ref> The translation occurred in two phases: the first, from December 1827 to June 1828, during which Smith [[Anthon transcript|transcribed some of the characters]] and then dictated [[Lost 116 pages|116 manuscript pages]] to Harris, which were lost. The second phase began sporadically in early 1829 and then in earnest in April 1829 with the arrival of [[Oliver Cowdery]], a schoolteacher who volunteered to serve as Smith's full-time scribe. In June 1829, Smith and Cowdery moved to [[Fayette, New York]], completing the translation early the following month.

[[Image:JosephSmithTranslating.jpg|225px|thumb|left| Joseph Smith translating the golden plates.]]
Smith used scribes to write the words he said were a translation of the golden plates, dictating these words while peering into [[Seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|seer stones]], which he said allowed him to see the translation. Smith said that he translated using what he called the "[[Urim and Thummim]]"—a set of large spectacles with stones where the eye-pieces should be.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|Mulholland|Thompson|Phelps|1838a|p=5}}. Early followers of Smith used the term ''Urim and Thummim'' to refer both to these large spectacles and Smith's other seer stones, most notably one commonly called the "Chase stone" that Smith had found in a Palmyra well during the early 1820s{{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}}.</ref> There is no eye-witness testimony that Smith ever wore the large spectacles, although some witnesses suggest he placed them in his hat while translating.<ref>[[Martin Harris (Latter Day Saints)|Martin Harris]], one of Smith's scribes, is reported to have said that the spectacles were made for a giant, and would not have been wearable by Joseph Smith {{Harv|Anton|1834}}. [[David Whitmer]], another scribe, also said that the spectacles were larger than normal spectacles, and indicated that Smith placed them in his hat while translating, rather than wearing them {{Harv|Whitmer|1875}}. However, a man who interviewed Smith's father in 1830 said that Smith did at least some of the translation while wearing the spectacles {{Harv|Lapham|1870}}.</ref> Witnesses did observe Smith using a single seer stone (not part of a set of spectacles) in the translation,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=265}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1879|pp=536-40}}; {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}} (containing an overview of witnesses to the translation process).</ref> and some said that this stone was one of those Smith had earlier used for treasure seeking.<ref>Smith's father-in-law, Isaac Hale, said that the "manner in which he pretended to read and interpret was the same as when he looked for the money-diggers, with the stone in his hat, and his hat over his face, while the Book of Plates were at the same time hid in the woods!" {{Harv|Hale|1834|p=265}}.</ref> Smith placed the stone (or the spectacles) in a hat, buried his face in it to eliminate all outside light, and peered into the stone to see the words of the translation.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1875}} ("Having placed the Urim and Thummim in his hat, Joseph placed the hat over his face, and with prophetic eyes read the invisible symbols syllable by syllable and word by word."). Michael Morse, Smith's brother-in-law, stating that he watched Smith on several occasions: "The mode of procedure consisted in Joseph's placing the Seer Stone in the crown of a hat, then putting his face into the hat, so as to entirely cover his face." ({{Harvnb|Wagoner|1982|52–53}}, quoting W.W. Blair, ''Latter Day Saints' Herald'' 26 (15 Nov. 1879): 341, who was quoting Michael Morse). Smith's wife Emma stated that she took dictation from her husband as she sat next to him, and that he would put his face into a hat with the stone in it, dictating for hours at a time. {{Harv|Smith|1879|pp=536-40}}.</ref> A few times during the translation, a curtain or blanket was raised between Smith and his scribe or between the living area and the area where Smith and his scribe worked.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cook|1991|p=173}}. However, Elizabeth Ann Whitmer, later to be the wife of scribe [[Oliver Cowdery]], said she had never seen a curtain raised between Smith and Cowdery or her brothers while translation took place in the Whitmer home {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|p=51}}.</ref> Sometimes Smith dictated to [[Martin Harris]] from upstairs or from a different room.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=14}}.</ref>

Smith's "[[translation]]" did not require his understanding of the [[source text]]. As he looked into the seer stone, Smith said that the words of the ancient script appeared to him in English. His dictations were then written down by a number of assistants including [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma Smith]], [[Martin Harris]], and notably, [[Oliver Cowdery]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Clark|1842}} ("Although in the same room, a thick curtain or blanket was suspended between them, and Smith concealed behind the blanket, pretended to look through his spectacles, or transparent stones, and would then write down or repeat what he saw, which when repeated aloud, was written down by Harris."); {{Harvtxt|Benton|1831}} ("Oliver Cowdery, one of the three witnesses to the book, testified under oath, that said Smith...translated his book [with] two transparent stones, resembling glass, set in silver bows. That by looking through these, he was able to read in English, the reformed Egyptian characters, which were engraved on the plates.").</ref> In May 1829, after Smith had lent [[lost 116 pages|116 un-duplicated manuscript pages]] to Martin Harris, and Harris had lost them, Smith dictated a revelation explaining that Smith could not simply re-translate the lost pages because his opponents would attempt to see if he could "bring forth the same words again."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Phelps|1833|p=24}}.</ref> Smith seems to have assumed that a second transcription of the lost pages should be identical to the first rather than be filled with variants that would naturally occur if one was translating a text from one language into another in the normal manner.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=7}}.</ref>

===Reputed location of the plates during translation===
When Joseph and Emma moved to Pennsylvania in October 1827, they transported a wooden box, which Smith said contained the plates, hidden in a barrel of beans.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=113}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=170}}.</ref> For a time the couple stayed in the home of Emma's father [[Isaac Hale]]; but when Smith refused to show Hale the plates, Hale banished the concealed objects from his house.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> Afterward, Smith told several of his associates that the plates were hidden in the nearby woods.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=115}}.</ref> Emma said that she remembered the plates being on a table in the house, wrapped in a linen tablecloth, which she moved from time to time when it got in the way of her chores.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> According to Smith's mother, the plates were also stored in a trunk on Emma's bureau.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=124}}.</ref> However, Smith did not require the physical presence of the plates in order to translate them.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Stevenson|1882}}; {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|pp=264–65}}; {{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1875}} ("The plates were not before Joseph while he translated, but seem to have been removed by the custodian angel."). [[Isaac Hale]] said that while Joseph was translating, the plates were "hid in the woods" {{Harv|Hale|1834|p=264}}. [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]] said they were "hid in the mountains" {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|pp=2-5}}.</ref>

In April 1828, [[Martin Harris]]' wife, [[Lucy Harris|Lucy]], visited Harmony with her husband and demanded to see the plates. When Smith refused to show them to her, she searched the house, grounds, and woods. According to Smith's mother, during the search Lucy was frightened by a large black snake and thus prevented from digging up the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=115–116}}. Lucy may have caused the "loss" of [[lost 116 pages|the 116 manuscript pages]], which Smith had lent her husband.</ref> As a result of Martin Harris' loss of the [[lost 116 pages|116 pages]] of manuscript, Smith said that between July and September 1828, the [[angel Moroni]] took back both the plates and the [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]] as a penalty for his having delivered "the manuscript into the hands of a wicked man."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=125}} (stating that the angel took back the Urim and Thummim, but referring to the revelation that stated the plates were taken too); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=5}} (referring only to the plates); {{Harvtxt|Phelps|1833|loc=9:1, p. 22}} (a revelation referring only to the plates and to Smith's "gift" to translate).</ref> According to Smith's mother, the angel returned the objects to Smith on [[September 22]], [[1828]], the [[autumn equinox]] and the anniversary of the day he first received them.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=126}}.</ref>

In March 1829, Martin Harris visited Harmony and asked to see the plates. Smith told him that he "would go into the woods where the Book of Plates was, and that after he came back, Harris should follow his tracks in the snow, and find the Book, and examine it for himself." Harris followed these directions but could not find the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|pp=264–265}}.</ref>

In early June 1829, the unwanted attentions of locals around Harmony necessitated Smith's move to the home of [[David Whitmer]] and his parents in [[Fayette, New York]]. Smith said that during this move the plates were transported by the [[angel Moroni]], who put them in the garden of the Whitmer house where Smith could recover them. The translation was completed at the Whitmer home.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=137}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=16}}.</ref>

===Returning the plates===
{{main|Cumorah}}

After translation was complete, Smith said he returned the plates to the angel, although he did not elaborate about this experience.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=141}}.</ref> According to accounts by several early Mormons, a group of Mormon leaders including [[Oliver Cowdery]], [[David Whitmer]], and possibly others<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}} (mentioning only Smith and Cowdery); {{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=52, 55}} (including David Whitmer in the list and describing Whitmer's account of the event, and citing William Horne Dame Diary, 14 January 1855, stating that [[Hyrum Smith]] was also in the group).</ref> accompanied Smith and returned the plates to a cave inside the [[Hill Cumorah]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=52}}.</ref> There, Smith is said to have placed the plates on a table near "many wagon loads" of other ancient records, and the [[Sword of Laban]] hanging on the cave wall.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}} (Young said he heard this from [[Oliver Cowdery]]).</ref> According to [[Brigham Young]]'s understanding, which he said he gained from Cowdery, on a later visit to the cave, the Sword of Laban was said to be unsheathed and placed over the plates, and inscribed with the words "This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}}.</ref>

Smith taught that part of the golden plates were "sealed".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref> This "sealed" portion is said to contain "a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world to the ending thereof".<ref>''Book of Mormon, 2 Nephi 27:7.</ref> Many Latter Day Saints believe that the plates will be kept hidden until a future time when the sealed part will be translated<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}}.</ref> and, according to one early Mormon leader, transferred from the hill to one of the Mormon temples.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}} (quoting a statement by [[Orson Pratt]]).</ref>

[[David Whitmer]] is quoted as stating that he saw just the ''untranslated'' portion of the plates sitting on the table with the sword (and also a breastplate).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}} (citing reporter Edward Stevenson's 1877 interview with Whitmer).</ref> Apparently, Whitmer was aware of expeditions at Cumorah to locate the sealed portion of the plates through "science and mineral rods," which he said "testify that they are there".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}}. At least one Mormon scholar doubts the existence of a Cumorah cave and instead argues that early Mormons saw a vision of a cave in another location.{{Harvtxt|Tvedtnes|1990}}</ref>

==Descriptions of the plates==
===Witness accounts===
{{main|Book of Mormon witnesses}}

Smith said the [[angel Moroni]] had commanded him not to show the plates to any unauthorized person.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> According to some sources, Smith initially intended that the first authorized witness be his firstborn son;<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1834}} (citing Martin Harris as stating in 1829 that Smith’s unborn son would translate the plates at the age of two (this son was stillborn), and thereafter, "you will see Joseph Smith, Jr. walking through the streets of Palmyra, with the Gold Bible under his arm, and having a gold breast-plate on, and a gold sword hanging by his side."); {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}} (stating that the first witness would be "a young child”).</ref> but this child was stillborn in 1828.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=269}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=118}}.</ref> In March 1829, [[Martin Harris]] came to Harmony to see the plates, but was unable to find them in the woods where Smith said they could be found.<ref>In March 1829, Martin Harris returned to Harmony and wanted to see the plates firsthand. Smith reportedly told Harris that Smith "would go into the woods where the Book of Plates was, and that after he came back, Harris should follow his tracks in the snow, and find the Book, and examine it for himself"; after following these directions, however, Harris could not find the plates {{Harv|Hale|1834|pp=264–265}}.</ref> The next day,<ref>{{Harv|Hale|1834|p=265}}.</ref> Smith dictated a revelation stating that Harris could eventually qualify himself<ref>To qualify as a witness, Harris had to “humble himself in mighty prayer and faith” {{Harv|Phelps|1833|pp=10–12}}.</ref> to be one of three witnesses with the exclusive right to "view [the plates] as they are".<ref>{{Harv|Phelps|1833|pp=11–12}}. Smith’s dictated text of the [[Book of Ether]] (chapter 2) also made reference to three witnesses, stating that the plates would be shown to them "by the power of God" {{Harv|Smith|1830|p=548}}.</ref>

By June 1829, Smith determined that there would be eight additional witnesses, a total of twelve including Smith.<ref>In June 1829, around the time these eleven additional witnesses were selected, Smith dictated a revelation commanding [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] (two of the eventual [[Three Witnesses]]) to seek out twelve "disciples", who desired to serve, and who would "go into all the world to preach my gospel unto every creature", and who would be ordained to baptize and to ordain priests and teachers {{Harv|Phelps|1833|p=37}}. According to [[D. Michael Quinn]], this was a reference to selecting the [[witnesses of the Book of Mormon]], who would be a leading body of Smith's [[Church of Christ (Latter Day Saints)|Church of Christ]].{{Fact|date=March 2009}}. Mormon religious and apologetic commentators understand this revelation as referring to the eventual (in 1835, six years later) formation of the first [[Quorum of the Twelve]].{{Fact|date=March 2008}}</ref> During the second half of June 1829,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}.</ref> Smith took Harris, [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] (known collectively as the [[Three Witnesses]]),<ref>According to Smith's mother, upon hearing news in June 1929 that Smith had completed the translation of the plates {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=138}}, [[Martin Harris]] accompanied the Smith parents to the Whitmer home in [[Fayette, New York]], where Smith was staying {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=138}}, to inquire about the translation {{Harv|Roberts|1902|p=51}}. When Harris arrived, he joined with [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] to request that the three be named as the [[Three Witnesses]], and Smith's dictated revelation designating the three of them as the witnesses {{Harv|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|Williams|1835|p=171}}.</ref> into woods in Fayette, New York, where they said they saw an angel holding the golden plates and turning the leaves.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|pp=54–55}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|loc=appendix}}.</ref> The four also said they heard "the voice of the Lord" telling them that the translation of the plates was correct, and commanding them to testify of what they saw and heard.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|pp=54–55}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|loc=appendix}}. [[David Whitmer]] later stated that the angel showed them "the breast plates, the [[Liahona|Ball or Directors]], the [[Sword of Laban]] and other plates". ({{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Kelley|Blakeslee|1882}}; see also {{Harvtxt|Smith|1835|p=171}}.</ref> A few days later, Smith took a different group of [[Eight Witnesses]]<ref>The [[Eight Witnesses]] consisted of two groups: (1) the males of the Whitmer home, including [[David Whitmer]]'s father Peter, his brothers Christian, Jacob, and John, and his brother-in-law [[Hiram Page]]; and (2) the older males of the Smith family, including is father [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]] and his brothers [[Hyrum Smith|Hyrum]] and [[Samuel Harrison Smith|Samuel]].</ref> to a location near Smith's parents' home in [[Palmyra (town), New York|Palmyra]]<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853}}. Because of a foreclosure on their [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]] property, the Smith family was then living in a log cabin technically in [[Palmyra (town), New York|Palmyra]] ({{Harvnb|Smith|1883|p=14}}; {{Harvnb|Berge|1985}}) </ref> where they said Smith showed them the golden plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|p=57}}. Though the Eight Witnesses did not refer, like the Three, to an angel or the voice of God, they said that they had hefted the plates and seen the engravings on them: “The translator of this work, has shown unto us the plates of which hath been spoken, which have the appearance of gold; and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated we did handle with our hands; and we also saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient work, and of curious workmanship" {{Harv|Smith|1830b|appendix}}.</ref> Statements over the names of these men, apparently drafted by Joseph Smith,<ref>This is the conclusion of {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=195-96}}, who compared "The Testimony of Three Witnesses" to part of the Doctrine and Covenants written in 1829 (first published at {{Harvtxt|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|Williams|1835|p=171}}), and concluding that they show "the marks of common authorship". Palmer also compares a letter from Oliver Cowdery to Hyrum Smith dated [[June 14]] [[1829]], quoting the language of this revelation (Joseph Smith letterbook ([[22 November]] [[1835]] to [[4 August]] [[1835]]), 5-6). Commentators generally agree that this letter refers to the revelation. See Larry C. Porter, "Dating the Restoration of the Melchizedek Priesthood", ''Ensign'' (June 1979), 5. </ref> were published in 1830 as an appendix to the [[Book of Mormon]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|appendix}}.</ref> According to later statements ascribed to [[Martin Harris]], the witnesses viewed the plates in a vision and not with their "natural eyes."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Gilbert|1892}} (during the printing of the Book of Mormon, when asked whether Harris had seen the plates with his bodily eyes, he replied, "No, I saw them with a spiritual eye."); {{Harvtxt|Burnett|1838}} (Burnett "came to hear Martin Harris state in public that he never saw the plates with his natural eyes only in vision or imagination, neither Oliver nor David & also that the eight witnesses never saw them & hesitated to sign that instrument for that reason, but were persuaded to do it, the last pedestal gave away"); {{Harvtxt|Parrish|1838}} ("Martin Harris, one of the subscribing witnesses, has come out at last, and says he never saw the plates, from which the book purports to have been translated, except in vision, and he further says that any man who says he has seen them in any other way is a liar, Joseph not excepted."; Metcalf in ''EMD'', 2: 347 (quoting Harris, near the end of his long life, as saying he had seen the plates in "a state of entrancement"). Harris was resolute, however, as to his position that he had seen the plates in a vision. See Letter of Martin Harris, Sr., to Hanna B. Emerson, January 1871, Smithfield, Utah Territory, ''[[Saints' Herald]]'' 22 ([[15 October]] [[1875]]):630, in ''EMD'' 2: 338 ("No man heard me in any way deny the truth of the Book of Mormon, the administration of the angel that showed me the plates; nor the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints under the administration of Joseph Smith, Jr."). See also [[Richard Lloyd Anderson]], ''Investigating the ''Book of Mormon'' Witnesses'' (Salt Lake City: [[Deseret Book Company]], 1981), 118</ref>

In addition to Smith and the other eleven who claimed to be witnesses, a few other early Mormons said they saw the plates. For instance, Smith's mother [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said she had "seen and handled" the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref> Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] and his younger brother [[William Smith (Mormonism)|William]] also said they had examined the plates while they were wrapped in fabric.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref> Others said they had visions of the plates or had been shown the plates by an angel, in some cases years after Smith said he had returned the plates.<ref>For instances of people testifying to having seen the Golden Plates ''after'' Smith returned them to the angel, see the affirmations of John Young and Harrison Burgess in {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=201}}. In 1859, Brigham Young referred to one of these "post-return" testimonies: "Some of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon, who handled the plates and conversed with the angels of God, were afterwards left to doubt.... One of the Quorum of the Tweleve, a young man full of faith and good works, prayed, and the vision of his mind was opened, and the angel of God came and laid the plates before him, and he saw and handled them, and saw the angel." ''Journal of Discourses'', [[June 5]], [[1859]], 7: 164.</ref>

===Described format, binding, and dimensions===
[[Image:GoldenPlates.JPG|300px|right|thumb|Full-scale model of the Golden Plates based on Joseph Smith's description]]

The plates were said to be bound at one edge by a set of rings. In 1828, [[Martin Harris]], is reported to have said that the plates were "fastened together in the shape of a book by wires".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Anthon|1834|p=270}}.</ref> In 1859 Harris said that the plates "were seven inches [18 cm] wide by eight inches [20 cm] in length, and were of the thickness of plates of tin; and when piled one above the other, they were altogether about four inches [10 cm] thick; and they were put together on the back by three silver rings, so that they would open like a book".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}.</ref> [[David Whitmer]], another of the [[Three Witnesses]], was quoted by an 1831 Palmyra newspaper as having said the plates were "the thickness of tin plate; the back was secured with three small rings...passing through each leaf in succession".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}.</ref> Anomalously, [[Joseph Smith, Sr.|Smith's father]] is quoted as saying that the (stack of?) plates (were?) only half an inch (1.27 centimeter) thick.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=307}}.</ref> [[Lucy Mack Smith|Smith's mother]], who said she had "seen and handled" the plates, is quoted as saying they were "eight inches [20 cm] long, and six [15 cm] wide...all connected by a ring which passes through a hole at the end of each plate".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref>

[[Hyrum Smith]] and [[John Whitmer]], also [[Eight Witnesses|witnesses in 1829]], are reported to have stated that the rings holding the plates together were, in Hyrum's words, "in the shape of the letter D, which facilitated the opening and shutting of the book".<ref>Statement by Hyrum Smith as reported by William E. McLellin in the ''Huron Reflector'', [[October 31]], [[1831]]. See also {{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878|}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] and his younger brother [[William Smith (Mormonism)|William]] said they had examined the plates while wrapped in fabric. Emma said she "felt of the plates, as they thus lay on the table, tracing their outline and shape. They seemed to be pliable like thick paper, and would rustle with a metallic sound when the edges were moved by the thumb, as one does sometimes thumb the edges of a book".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> William agreed that the plates could be rustled with one's thumb like the pages of a book.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref>

Joseph Smith did not provide his own published description of the plates until 1842, when he said in a letter that "each plate was six inches [15 cm] wide and eight inches [20 cm] long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were...bound together in a volume, as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches [15 cm] in thickness".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>

===Described composition and weight===
The plates were first described as "gold", and beginning about 1827, the plates were widely called the "gold bible".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=102, 109, 113, 145}}; {{Harvtxt|Grandin|1829}}.</ref> When the Book of Mormon was published in 1830, the [[Eight Witnesses]] described the plates as having "the appearance of gold".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=appx.}}</ref> The Book of Mormon describes the plates as being made of "ore".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=Mormon 8:5}}.</ref> In 1831, a Palmyra newspaper quoted [[David Whitmer]], one of the [[Three Witnesses]], as having said that the plates were a "''whitish yellow'' color", with "three small rings of the same metal".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}.</ref>

[[Joseph Smith, Jr.]]'s first published description of the plates said that the plates "had the appearance of gold"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>. But Smith said that Moroni had referred to the plates as "gold." Late in life, [[Martin Harris]] stated that the rings holding the plates together were made of silver,<ref>Joseph Smith History 1:34; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}.</ref> and he said the plates themselves, based on their heft of "forty or fifty pounds" (18–23 kg),<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}}</ref> "were lead or gold".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=169}}.</ref> Joseph's brother [[William Smith (Latter Day Saints)|William Smith]], who said he felt the plates inside a pillow case in 1827, said in 1884 that he understood the plates to be "a mixture of gold and copper...much heavier than stone, and very much heavier than wood".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}</ref>

Different people estimated the weight of the plates differently. According to Smith's one-time-friend Willard Chase, Smith told him in 1827 that the plates weighed between 40 and 60 pounds (18–27 kg), most likely the latter.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=246}}.</ref> Smith's father [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]], who was one of the [[Eight Witnesses]], reportedly weighed them and said in 1830 that they "weighed thirty pounds" (14 kg).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's brother, William, said that he lifted them in a pillowcase and thought they "weighed about sixty pounds [27 kg] according to the best of my judgment".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1883}}.</ref> Others who lifted the plates while they were wrapped in cloth or enclosed in a box thought that they weighed about 60 pounds [27 kg]. Martin Harris said that he had "hefted the plates many times, and should think they weighed forty or fifty pounds [18–23 kg]".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|pp=166, 169}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] never estimated the weight of the plates but said they were light enough for her to "move them from place to place on the table, as it was necessary in doing my work".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> Had the plates been made of 24-karat gold (which Smith never claimed), they would have weighed about 140 pounds (64 kg).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|loc=p. 600, n. 65}}.</ref>

==="Sealed" portion===

According to Joseph Smith and others, the book of Golden Plates contained a "sealed" portion<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref> containing "a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world to the ending thereof."<ref>Book of Mormon, 2 Nephi 27:7. The "sealing" of apocalyptic revelations in a book has precedents in the [[Bible]]. See, for example, Isaiah 29:11, Daniel 12:4, and Revelation 5:1–5. The Book of Mormon states that this vision was originally given to the [[Brother of Jared]], recorded by Ether on a set of 24 plates later found by [[Limhi]], and then "sealed up". Book of Mormon, Ether 1:2. According to this account, [[Moroni (Book of Mormon prophet)|Moroni]] copied the plates of Limhi onto the sealed portion of the Golden Plates.</ref> Smith never described the nature of the seal, and the language of the [[Book of Mormon]] may be interpreted to describe a sealing that was spiritual, metaphorical,<ref>i.e. that the book was "sealed" in the sense that its contents were hidden or kept from public knowledge</ref> physical, or a combination of these elements.

The Book of Mormon refers to other documents and plates as being "sealed" by being buried in order to be revealed at some future time. For example, the [[Book of Mormon]] says the entire set of plates was "sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord"<ref>{{Harv|Smith|1830|loc=title page}}</ref> and that separate records of [[John the Apostle]] were "sealed up to come forth in their purity" in the [[end times]].<ref>''Book of Mormon'', 1 Nephi 14:26</ref> One set of plates to which the Book of Mormon refers was "sealed up" in the sense that they were written in a language that could not be read.<ref>Book of Mormon, Ether 3:22.</ref>

Smith may have understood the sealing to be a [[supernatural]] or spiritual sealing "by the power of God" (2 Nephi 27:10),<ref>{{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998|pp=195–196}}.</ref> an idea supported by a reference in the Book of Mormon to the "interpreters" ([[Seer stones and the Latter Day Saint movement|Urim and Thummim]]) with which Smith said they were buried or "sealed."<ref>Book of Mormon, Ether 4:5. According to [[Martin Harris]], anyone who looked into the "interpreters", "except by the command of God", would "perish" {{Harv|Harris|1859|p=166}}.</ref> Oliver Cowdery also stated that when Smith visited the hill, he was stricken by a supernatural force because the plates were "sealed by the prayer of faith."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=198}}.</ref>

Several witnesses described a physical sealing placed on part of the plates by Mormon or Moroni. [[David Whitmer]] said that when an angel showed him the plates in 1829, "a large portion of the leaves were so securely bound together that it was impossible to separate them,"<ref>David Whitmer interview, Chicago Tribune, [[24 January]] [[1888]], in David Whitmer Interviews, ed. Cook, 221. Near the end of his life, Whitmer said that one section of the book was "loose, in plates, the other solid". {{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}.</ref> that the "sealed" part of the plates were held together as a solid mass "stationary and immovable,"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}</ref> "as solid to my view as wood,"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878}}.</ref> and that there were "perceptible marks where the plates appeared to be sealed"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}</ref> with leaves "so securely bound that it was impossible to separate them."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1888}}. [[Orson Pratt]], who said he had spoken with many witnesses of the plates,{{Harv|Pratt|1859|p=30}}, assumed that Joseph Smith could "break the seal" if only he had been "permitted" {{Harv|Pratt|1877|pp=211–12}}.</ref> In 1842, [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said that some of the plates were "sealed together" while others were "loose."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref> The account of the [[Eight Witnesses]] says they saw the plates in 1829 and handled "as many of the leaves as [Joseph] Smith has translated," implying that they did not examine untranslated parts, such as the sealed portion.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=appx.}}</ref> In one interview, David Whitmer said that "about half" the book was unsealed;<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}; {{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878}}.</ref> in 1881, he said "about one-third" was unsealed.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}</ref> Whitmer's 1881 statement is consistent with an 1856 statement by [[Orson Pratt]], an associate of Smith's who never saw the plates himself but who had spoken with witnesses,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1859|p=30}}.</ref> that "about two-thirds" of the plates were "sealed up".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1856|p=347}}.</ref>

===Claimed engravings===
{{main|Reformed Egyptian}}
[[Image:Caractors large.jpg|300px|right|thumb|A transcription by [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] of characters he said were engraved on the Golden Plates]]

The Golden Plates were said to contain engravings in an ancient language that the Book of Mormon describes as [[Reformed Egyptian]].<ref>{{Harv|Smith|1830|loc=Mormon 9:32}}.</ref> Smith described the writing as "Egyptian characters...small, and beautifully engraved," exhibiting "much skill in the art of engraving."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>

[[John Whitmer]], one of the [[Eight Witnesses]], said the plates had "fine engravings on both sides,"<ref>{{Harv|Roberts|1906|p=307}}.</ref> and [[Orson Pratt]], who did not see the plates himself but who had spoken with witnesses, understood that there were engravings on both sides of the plates, "stained with a black, hard stain, so as to make the letters more legible and easier to be read."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1859|pp=30-31}}.</ref>

==The significance of the golden plates in the Latter Day Saint tradition==
{{Main|Mormonism and engraved metal plates}}

The golden plates are significant within the [[Latter Day Saint movement]] because they are the reputed source for the [[Book of Mormon]], which [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] called the "most correct of any book on earth, and the keystone of our religion."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1908|p=461}}.</ref> However, the golden plates are just one of many known and reputed metal plates with significance in the [[Latter Day Saint]] movement. The Book of Mormon itself refers to a long tradition of writing historical records on plates, of which the golden plates are a culmination. See [[List of plates (Latter Day Saint movement)]]. In addition, Joseph Smith once believed in the authenticity of a set of engraved metal plates called the [[Kinderhook Plates]],<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=490}} The original source is William Clayton's Journal, May 1, 1843 (See also, ''Trials of Discipleship — The Story of William Clayton, a Mormon,'' 117): ''"I have seen 6 brass plates... covered with ancient characters of language containing from 30 to 40 on each side of the plates. Prest J. has translated a portion and says they contain the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharaoh king of Egypt, and that he received his kingdom from the ruler of heaven and earth."'' The information was deemed important enough to be republished in the first person (as if Smith had said it) in the ''History of The Church'': ''"I insert facsimiles of the six brass plates found near Kinderhook...I have translated a portion of them, and find they contain the history of the person with whom they were found. He was a descendant of Ham, through the loins of Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and that he received his kingdom from the Ruler of heaven and earth."'' More than six pages in Volume Five of History of the Church discuss the Kinderhook plates.</ref> although these plates turned out to be a hoax by non-Mormons who sought to entice Smith to translate them in order to discredit his reputation.<ref>Richard Bushman, ''Joseph Smith: Rough Stone Rolling'' (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2005), 489-90.</ref> Two other sets of plates, called the [[Voree Plates]] and the [[Book of the Law of the Lord]], were said to have been translated by [[James J. Strang]], one of a number of church members who claimed the right of succession after Smith's death and who became the leader of the [[Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints (Strangite)]]. As in the case of the golden plates, witnesses testified to the existence of Strang's plates. These likewise are not extant, nor can they be examined or scientifically authenticated.

For many Latter Day Saints, however, particularly within the [[Community of Christ]], the significance of these plates, including the golden plates, has waned as increasing numbers of adherents have doubted their historicity.<ref> McMurray, W. Grant, "They "Shall Blossom as the Rose": Native Americans and the Dream of Zion," an address delivered February 17, 2001, accessed on Community of Christ website, September 1, 2006 at http://web.archive.org/web/20070817021355/http://cofchrist.org/docs/NativeAmericanConference/keynote.asp (referring to "long-standing questions about [the Book of Mormon's] historicity" which has provoked "discussion in the 1970s and beyond" about the proper use of the book in the religion).</ref> For many other Latter Day Saints, however, the physical existence and authenticity of these plates, and especially the golden plates, are essential elements of their faith. For them, the message of the Book of Mormon is inseparable from the story of its origins.<ref>{{harvtxt|Givens|2003|p=37}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's story of the plates is a continuation of the Book of Mormon narrative, and a link between ancient and modern prophets.{{Fact|date=April 2009}}

==Notes==
{{reflist|3}}

==References==
<div class="references-small" style="-moz-column-count:2; column-count:2;" >

*{{Citation
| last=Anthon
| first=Charles
| author-link=Charles Anthon
| chapter=Letter to Eber Dudley Howe
| date=[[February 17]] [[1834]]
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg270
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed: or, A Faithful Account of That Singular Imposition and Delusion, from Its Rise to the Present Time]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=270–72
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bennett
| first=James Gordon, Jr.
| author-link=James Gordon Bennett, Jr.
| title=Mormon Leaders at Their Mecca
| journal=[[The New York Herald]]
| date=[[June 25]], [[1893]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/NYherld2.htm#062593
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bennett
| first=James Gordon, Sr.
| author-link=James Gordon Bennett, Sr.
| year=1831
| editor-last=Arrington
| editor-first=Leonard J.
| editor-link=Leonard J. Arrington
| title=James Gordon Bennett's 1831 Report on 'The Mormonites'
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=10
| issue=3
| pages=353–64 (1–10 in reprint)
| url = https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/10.3Arrington.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Benton
| first=Abram W.
| contribution=Reminiscence
| date=March 1831
| page=97
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=4
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| publication-year=2002
| isbn=1-56085-159-2
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bidamon
| first=Emma Smith
| author-link=Emma Hale Smith
| chapter=Letter to Emma S. Pilgrim
| date=[[March 27]] [[1876]]
| editor-surname=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=1
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| publication-year=1996
| isbn=1-56085-072-8
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Burnett
| first=David S.
| title=Something New.—Golden Bible
| newspaper=Evangelical Inquirer
| volume=1
| issue=10
| date=[[March 7]], [[1831]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/OH/miscohio.htm#030731
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Burnett
| first=Stephen
| contribution=Letter to Luke S. Johnson
| date=[[15 April]] [[1838]]
| year=1838
| pages=290–92
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=Signature Books
| publication-year=1999
| isbn=1-56085-093-9
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bushman
| first=Richard Lyman
| author-link=Richard Bushman
| title=[[Joseph Smith: Rough Stone Rolling]]
| year=2005
| place=New York
| publisher=[[Alfred A. Knopf|Knopf]]
| isbn=1400042704
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Chase
| first=Willard
| chapter=Testimony of Willard Chase
| year=1833
| chapter-url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg240b
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=240–48
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Clark
| first=John A.
| year=1842
| title=Gleanings by the Way
| place=Philadelphia
| publisher=W.J. & J.K. Simmon
| url = http://solomonspalding.com/docs1/1842ClkB.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cobb
| first=James T.
| title=The Hill Cumorah, And The ''Book Of Mormon''. The Smith Family, Cowdery, Harris, and Other Old Neighbors—What They Know
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=28
| issue=11
| date=[[June 1]], [[1881]]
| page=167
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/sain1872.htm#060181
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cole
| first=Abner
| author-link=Abner Cole
| title=Gold Bible, No. 6
| journal=The [Palmyra] Reflector
| volume=II
| issue=16
| date=[[March 19]] [[1831]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#031931
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cook
| first=Lyndon W.
| title=David Whitmer Interviews: A Restoration Witness
| publication-place=Orem, Utah
| publisher=Grandin
| year=1991
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter <nowiki>[I]</nowiki>
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=1
| pages=13–16
| year=1834
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n01.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter III
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=3
| pages=41–43
| year=1834b
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n03.htm#41
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter IV
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=5
| pages=77–80
| year=1835a
| url = http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n05.htm#77
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter VIII
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=2
| issue=1
| pages=195–202
| year=1835b
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v2n01.htm#195
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Crystal
| first=David
| title=The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Language
| publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]]
| year=1997
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor1-last=Daniels
| editor1-first=Peter T.
| editor2-last=Bright
| editor2-first=William
| title=The World's Writing Systems
| publication-place=New York
| publisher=[[Oxford University Press]]
| year=1996
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Gilbert
| first=John H.
| title=Recollections of John H. Gilbert
| place=Palmyra, New York
| publisher=typescript located in Harold B. Lee Library, [[Brigham Young University]]
| date=[[September 8]] [[1892]]
| year=1892
| url=http://www.boap.org/LDS/Early-Saints/JHGilbert.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Givens
| first=Terry
| title=By the Hand of Mormon: The American Scripture that Launched a New World Religion
| publisher=Oxford Unitersity Press
| year=2003
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Grandin
| first=E.B.
| author-link=E. B. Grandin
| title=Editor's note
| journal=[[The Wayne Sentinel]]
| date=[[June 26]] [[1829]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#062629
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hadley
| first=Jonathan A.
| title=Golden Bible
| journal=The Palmyra Freeman
| date=[[August 11]] [[1829]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#081129
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hale
| first=Isaac
| chapter=Affidavit of Isaac Hale
| year=1834
| chapter-url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg262c
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=262–66
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hamblin
| first=William J.
| author-link=William J. Hamblin
| title=Sacred Writing on Metal Plates in the Ancient Mediterranean
| journal=[[The FARMS Review]]
| volume=19
| issue=1
| year=2007
| url=http://farms.byu.edu/getpdf.php?filename=MTIxOTA0NTc5LTE5LTEucGRm&type=cmV2aWV3
| pages=37–54
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Abigail
| chapter=Affidavit of Abigail Harris
| year=1833
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg253
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=253–54
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Henry
| chapter=Affidavit of Henry Harris
| year=1833
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg251b
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1833
| pages=251–53
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Martin
| author-link=Martin Harris
| title=Mormonism, No. II
| journal=Tiffany's Monthly
| volume=5
| year=1859
| pages=163–170
| url=http://www.xmission.com/~country/reason/harris_1.htm
| format={{dead link|date=April 2009}} – [http://scholar.google.co.uk/scholar?hl=en&lr=&q=author%3AHarris+intitle%3AMormonism%2C+No.+II&as_publication=Tiffany%27s+Monthly&as_ylo=1859&as_yhi=1859&btnG=Search Scholar search]
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Howe
| first=Eber Dudley
| author-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| publisher=[[Painesville, Ohio]]: Telegraph Press
| year=1834
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Knight
| first=Joseph, Sr.
| author-link=Joseph Knight, Sr.
| year=1833
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title=Joseph Knight's Recollection of Early Mormon History
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=17
| issue=1
| publication-year=1976
| page=35
| url=https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/17.1Jessee.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Lapham
| first=<nowiki>[La]</nowiki>Fayette
| title=Interview with the Father of Joseph Smith, the Mormon Prophet, Forty years Ago. His Account of the Finding of the Sacred Plates
| journal=Historical Magazine <nowiki>[second series]</nowiki>
| volume=7
| year=1870
| pages=305–309
| url= http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=Historical_Magazine_%28second_series%29/Volume_7/May_1870/Interview_with_the_Father_of_Joseph_Smith&oldid=314358
}}.
*{{Citation
| last1=Lewis
| first1=Joseph
| last2=Lewis
| first2=Hiel
| title=Mormon History
| journal=Amboy Journal
| volume=24
| issue=5
| date=[[April 30]], [[1879]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/miscill3.htm#043079
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Mather
| first=Frederic G.
| title=Early Days of Mormonism
| journal=Lippincott's Magazine
| volume=26
| issue=152
| year=1880
| pages=198–211
| url=http://olivercowdery.com/smithhome/1880Math.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Metcalfe
| first=Brent Lee
| title=Apologetic and Critical Assumptions about ''Book of Mormon'' Historicity
| year=1993
| journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| volume=26
| issue=3
| pages=153–84
| url=http://content.lib.utah.edu/u?/dialogue,21904
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Packer
| first=J. Cameron
| title=Cumorah's Cave
| journal=[[Journal of Book of Mormon Studies]]
| publisher=[[Maxwell Institute]]
| publication-place=Provo, Utah
| year=2004
| pages=50–57
| volume=13
| issue=1
| url=http://farms.byu.edu/display.php?table=jbms&id=338
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Palmer
| first=Grant H.
| author-link=Grant H. Palmer
| title=[[An Insider's View of Mormon Origins]]
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| year=2002
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Parrish
| first=Warren
| title=Letter from W. Parrish, Kirtland
| date=[[August 11]], [[1838]]
| year=1838
| publication=The Evangelist
| publication-date=[[October 1]], [[1838]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/OH/evan1832.htm
}}, republished in {{Citation
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=Signature Books
| year=1999
| isbn=1-56085-093-9
| page=289
}}.
*{{Citation
| author=Phelps, W. W., ed.
| last=Phelps
| author-link=W. W. Phelps
| title=A Book of Commandments, for the Government of the Church of Christ
| publisher=[[Independence, Missouri|Zion]]: [[William Wines Phelps]] & Co.
| year=1833
| url=http://www.irr.org/mit/BOC/default.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Poulson
| first=P. Wilhelm
| title=Letter to the editor.
| journal=[[Deseret Evening News]]
| date=[[August 6]] [[1878]]
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=The Faith and Visions of the Ancient Saints—The Same Great Blessing to be Enjoyed by the Latter-day Saints
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=III
| pages=344–353
| year=1856
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9595
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=Evidences of the Bible and ''Book of Mormon'' Compared
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=VII
| pages=22–38
| year=1859
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9603
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=King Limhi's Enquiry, from the ''Book of Mormon''
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=XIX
| pages=204–19
| year=1877
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9597
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Putnam
| first=Read H.
| title=Were the Golden Plates Made of Tumbaga?
| journal=[[Improvement Era]]
| date=September 1966
| volume=69
| issue=9
| pages=788–89, 828–31
| url=http://www.shields-research.org/Scriptures/BoM/Tumbaga.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Quinn
| first=D. Michael
| author-link=D. Michael Quinn
| title=[[Early Mormonism and the Magic World View]]
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| edition=2nd
| year=1998
| isbn=1-56085-089-2
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Riley
| first=I. Woodbridge
| title=The Founder of Mormonism: A Psychological Study of Joseph Smith, Jr.
| year=1903
| url=http://www.google.com/books?id=RrXeHEcJ8roC
| publisher=Dodd, Mead & Co.
| place=New York
}}
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=1
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1902
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=EylEIEiOmZAC
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=3
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1905
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=m2bEVgSvbS8C
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=4
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1908
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=UO0gMzekGP4C
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Robinson
| first=Andrew
| title=Lost Languages: The Enigma of the World's Undeciphered Scripts
| publication-place=New York
| publisher=McGraw Hill
| year=2002
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Salisbury
| first=Katharine Smith
| contribution=An Angel Told Him
| date=[[April 10]] [[1895]]
| editor-last=Walker
| editor-first=Kyle R.
| title=Katharine Smith Salisbury's Recollections of Joseph's Meetings with Moroni
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=41
| issue=3
| publication-date=2002
| pages=4–17
| url=https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/41.3Walker.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Benjamin
| contribution=Interview by William H. Kelley
| date=September 1884
| year=1884a
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date=1998
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Lorenzo
| contribution=Interview by William H. Kelley
| year=1884b
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date=1998
| pages = 159–60
| contribution-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=Edmund_L._Kelley_interview_with_Lorenzo_Saunders_%281884%29&oldid=319059
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Orson
| editor-last=Bennett
| editor-first=James Gordon, Jr.
| title=Mormon Leaders at Their Mecca
| journal=[[The New York Herald]]
| publication-date=[[June 25]], [[1893]]
| page=12
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/NYherld2.htm#062593
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph III
| author-link=Joseph Smith III
| title=last Testimony of Sister Emma
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=26
| issue=19
| date=[[October 1]], [[1879]]
| page=289
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/sain1872.htm#100179
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| year=1830
| title=[[The Book of Mormon: An Account Written by the Hand of Mormon, Upon Plates Taken from the Plates of Nephi]]
| place=Palmyra, New York
| publisher=[[E. B. Grandin]]
| url=http://www.inephi.com/Search.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| chapter=History of the Life of Joseph Smith
| year=1832
| chapter-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=History_of_the_Life_of_Joseph_Smith
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean C
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title = Personal Writings of Joseph Smith
| place = Salt Lake City
| publisher = [[Deseret Book]]
| publication-year = 2002
| isbn=1-57345-787-6
| url=http://deseretbook.com/personalwritings
}}.
*{{Citation
| last1=Smith
| first1=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link1=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| last2=Cowdery
| first2=Oliver
| author-link2 = Oliver Cowdery
| last3=Rigdon
| first3=Sidney
| author-link3 = Sidney Rigdon
| last4=Williams
| first4=Frederick G.
| author-link4=Frederick G. Williams
| title=[[Doctrine and Covenants of the Church of the Latter Day Saints: Carefully Selected from the Revelations of God]]
| place=Kirtland, Ohio
| publisher=F. G. Williams & Co
| year=1835
| url=http://www.irr.org/mit/BOC/default.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| title=[[History of the Church]]
| year=1838a
|date=April 1838}}, copied to {{Citation
| last1=Smith
| first1=Joseph, Jr.
| author1-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| last2=Mulholland
| first2=James
| last3=Thompson
| first3=Robert B.
| author3-link=Robert B. Thompson
| last4=Phelps
| first4=William W.
| author4-link=William W. Phelps
| last5=Richards
| first5=Willard
| author5-link=Willard Richards
| year=1839–1843
| chapter=[[History of the Church]], Ms. A–1
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean C
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title = Personal Writings of Joseph Smith
| publisher = [[Deseret Book]]
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date = 2002
| isbn=1-57345-787-6
| chapter-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=History_of_the_Church/A-1&oldid=399581
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| title=Editor's note
| journal=[[Elders' Journal of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints]]
| volume=1
| issue=3
| date=July 1838
| year=1838b
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/eldjur03.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| title=Church History [Wentworth Letter]
| place=[[Nauvoo, Illinois]]
| journal=[[Times and Seasons]]
| date=[[March 1]] [[1842]]
| volume=3
| issue=9
| pages=906–936
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ts/v3n09.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Sr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Sr.
| title=To the Public
| journal=Wayne Sentinel
| volume=1
| date=[[September 29]] [[1824]]
| url = http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/miscNYSg.htm#092924
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Lucy Mack
| author-link=Lucy Mack Smith
| editor-last=Casawall
| editor-first=Henry
| year=1842b
| title=The City of the Mormons; or, Three Days at Nauvoo, in 1842
| place=London
| publisher=J.G.F. & J. Rivington
| publication-date=1842
| url = http://books.google.com/books?vid=OCLC11230666&id=VTIBAAAAQAAJ
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Lucy Mack
| author-link=Lucy Mack Smith
| title=[[Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith the Prophet, and His Progenitors for Many Generations]]
| publisher=Liverpool: S.W. Richards
| year=1853
| url=http://relarchive.byu.edu/19th/descriptions/biographical.html
| format={{dead link|date=April 2009}} – [http://scholar.google.co.uk/scholar?hl=en&lr=&q=author%3ASmith+intitle%3A%5B%5BBiographical+Sketches+of+Joseph+Smith+the+Prophet%2C+and+His+Progenitors+for+Many+Generations%5D%5D&as_publication=&as_ylo=1853&as_yhi=1853&btnG=Search Scholar search]
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=William
| author-link=William Smith (Mormonism)
| title=William Smith on Mormonism: A True Account of the Origin of the ''Book of Mormon''
| publisher=Lamoni, Iowa: [[RLDS Church]]
| year=1883
| url=http://www.olivercowdery.com/smithhome/1883Wilm.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=William
| author-link=William Smith (Mormonism)
| title=The Old Soldier's Testimony
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=34
| issue=39
| year=1884
| pages=643–644
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IA/sain1882.htm#100484
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Stevenson
| first=Edward
| title=One of the Three Witnesses: Incidents in the Life of Martin Harris
| journal=[[The Latter Day Saints' Millennial Star]]
| volume=44
| year=1882
| pages=78–79, 86–87
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm4/document.php?CISOROOT=/MStar&CISOPTR=51200&REC=8
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Storey
| first=Wilbur F.
| title=Interview with David Whitmer
| newspaper=[[Chicago Times]]
| date=[[October 17]] [[1881]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/mischig.htm#101781
}}.
*{{Citation
| last =Tvedtnes
| first =John A
| authorlink=John A. Tvedtnes
| title =Review of Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon by Brenton G. Yorgason
| journal =[[FARMS Review of Books]]
| volume =2
| issue =1
| pages =258–59
| publisher =[[Maxwell Institute]]
| publication-place=Provo, Utah
| year =1990
| url =http://farms.byu.edu/display.php?table=review&id=49
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Tucker
| first=Pomeroy
| title=Origin, Rise and Progress of Mormonism
| place=New York
| publisher=D. Appleton
| year=1867
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs1/1867TucA.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Turner
| first=Orasmus
| title=History of the Pioneer Settlement of Phelps and Gorham's Purchase, and Morris' Reserve
| place=Rochester, New York
| publisher=William Alling
| year=1851
| url=http://olivercowdery.com/texts/1851Trn1.htm#turn1851
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Wade
| first=B.
| title=An Interesting Document
| newspaper=The Salt Lake Daily Tribune
| volume=19
| issue=8
| date=[[April 23]], [[1880]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/UT/tribune2.htm#042380
}}.
*{{Harvard reference
| Last=Van Wagoner
| First=Richard S.
| Title=Joseph Smith: The Gift of Seeing
| Journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| Volume=15
| Issue=2
| Year=1982
| Date=Summer 1982
| Pages=48–68
| URL=http://content.lib.utah.edu/cdm4/document.php?CISOROOT=/dialogue&CISOPTR=16574&REC=16
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Walker
| first=Ronald W.
| title=Martin Harris: Mormonism's Early Convert
| journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| volume=19
| issue=4
| year=1986
| pages=29–43
| url=http://content.lib.utah.edu/u?/dialogue,16264
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| title=The Golden Tables
| periodical=[[Chicago Times]]
| date=[[August 7]] [[1875]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/mischig.htm#080775
| unused_data=|first-John C.
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| first=David
| author-link=David Whitmer
| title=An Address to All Believers in Christ By A Witness to the Divine Authenticity of the ''Book of Mormon''
| place=Richmond, Missouri
| publisher=David Whitmer
| year=1887
| url=http://www.utlm.org/onlinebooks/address1.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| first=David
| author-link=David Whitmer
| title=An Old Mormon's Closing Hours: David Whitmer, One of the Pioneers of That Faith, Passing Away
| journal=[[Chicago Daily Tribune]]
| date=[[January 24]] [[1888]]
| page=5
| url=http://pqasb.pqarchiver.com/chicagotribune/access/687454712.html?dids=687454712:687454712&FMT=ABS&FMTS=ABS:AI&type=historic&date=Jan+24%2C+1888&author=DAVID+WHITMER&pub=Chicago+Daily+Tribune+(1872-1963)&edition=&startpage=5&desc=AN+OLD+MORMON%27S+CLOSING+HOURS.
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Williams
| first=Stephen
| title=Fantastic Archaeology: The Wild Side of North American Prehistory
| publication-place=Philadelphia
| publisher=[[University of Pennsylvania Press]]
| year=1991
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Woodard
| editor-first=Roger D.
| title=The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World's Ancient Languages
| publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]]
| year=2004
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Young
| first=Brigham
| author-link=Brigham Young
| contribution=The Priesthood and Satan—the Constitution and Government of the United States—Rights and Policy of the Latter-day Saints
| date=[[February 18]] [[1855]]
| title=[[Journal of Discourses by Brigham Young, President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, His Two Counsellors, the Twelve Apostles, and Others]]
| editor-last=Watt
| editor-first=G.D.
| editor-link=George D. Watt
| volume=2
| place=Liverpool
| publisher=F.D. & S.W. Richards
| publication-date=1855
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/u?/JournalOfDiscourses3,9594
| pages=179–90
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Young
| first=Brigham
| author-link=Brigham Young
| contribution=Trying to Be Saints—Treasures of the Everlasting Hills—The Hill Cumorah—Obedience to True Principle the Key to Knowledge—All Enjoyment Comes from God—Organization—Duties of Officers—Final Results
| date=[[June 17]], [[1877]]
| title=[[Journal of Discourses by Brigham Young, His Two Counselors, and the Twelve Apostles]]
| editor1-last=Evans
| editor1-first=D.W.
| editor2-last=Gibbs
| editor2-first=Geo. F.
| volume=19
| place=Liverpool
| publisher=William Budge
| publication-date=1878
| contribution-url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/u?/JournalOfDiscourses3,1107
| pages=36–45
}}.
</div>

==External links==
*[http://www.utlm.org/newsletters/no105.htm#Plates Utah Lighthouse Ministry]: skeptical comments about the Golden Plates and their history.
*[http://www.jefflindsay.com/bme10.shtml jefflindsay.com]: LDS apologetic discussion of other ancient metal records.
*[http://library.lds.org/nxt/gateway.dll/Magazines/Ensign/1986.htm/ensign%20december%201986%20.htm/i%20have%20a%20question.htm?fn=document-frame.htm&f=templates&2.0#LPTOC2 LDS magazine ''Ensign'']: apologetics regarding the gold plates.

{{LDS|hide|hide|show}}
{{portal|Book of Mormon|The Hill Cumorah by C.C.A. Christensen.jpeg| 50|left=yes}}
{{portal|Latter-day Saints|Christus statue temple square salt lake city.jpg| 40}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Golden plates}}
[[Category:History of the Latter Day Saint movement]]
[[Category:Joseph Smith, Jr.]]
[[Category:Book of Mormon artifacts]]

[[ar:الصفائح الذهبية]]
[[es:Planchas de oro (mormonismo)]]
[[simple:Golden plates]]

Thomas Cleary

2009-04-19T17:52:24Z

Docu:

{{BLP unsourced|date=December 2007}}
'''Thomas Cleary''' (born 1949) is a prolific author and translator of [[Buddhism|Buddhist]], [[Taoism|Taoist]], [[Confucius|Confucian]] and [[Islam|Muslim]] classics, and of the Chinese [[The Art of War|Art of War]] tradition of strategy and statecraft. He received a [[PhD]] in [[East Asian Languages]] and [[Civilizations]] from [[Harvard University]], but has had minimal involvement with the academic world.

His first publication, with his brother [[J.C. Cleary]] was the translation of the massive [[Zen]] [[koan]] collection, ''[[The Blue Cliff Record]]'' (ISBN 1-59030-232-X).

Cleary also translated the monumental ''[[Avatamsaka Sutra]]'' (''Huayan Jing / Flower Ornament Scripture'').

Cleary's most widely disseminated translation has been of the Chinese classic ''[[The Art of War]]'' (''Sunzi Bingfa'') by [[Sun Tzu]].

Another major translation is of the commentaries of the 18th century [[Taoist]] sage [[Liu Yiming]], who clearly explains the often impenetrable metaphoric coding of the main Taoist texts dealing with the transformation of [[consciousness]] and the fusion of the human mind with the Mind of the Tao.

In 2000, Cleary's various translations of Taoist scriptures were collected into 4 volumes by [[Shambhala Publications]] as ''The Taoist Classics''. A five volume set of Buddhist translations was collected as ''Classics of Buddhism and Zen''

Cleary's recent translation of the [[Qur'an]] has been praised by Muslims who know English and [[Arabic language|Arabic]]. Another outstanding translation from the Muslim wisdom tradition is ''[[Living and Dying with Grace]]''.

==External links==
*[http://www.sonshi.com/cleary.html Sonshi interview with Thomas Cleary]
*[http://www.sfbg.com/40/04/lit_int.html San Francisco Bay Chronicle interview with Thomas Cleary]

{{DEFAULTSORT:Cleary, Thomas}}
[[Category:Chinese-English translators]]
[[Category:Buddhist translators]]
[[Category:Qur'an translators]]
[[Category:Harvard University alumni]]
[[Category:1949 births]]
[[Category:Living people]]

==Partial Bibliography of Translations==
The Blue Cliff Record - Thomas Cleary & J.C. Cleary. Shambhala Publications, 1977. 
The Taoist I Ching. Shambhala Publications, 1986. 
The Buddhist I Ching. Shambhala Publications, 1987 
Book of Serenity - One Hundred Zen Dialogues. Shambhala Publications, 1988. 
 
Dates Unknown, from 2005 edition of The Taoist I Ching, is a categorized list of about 40 texts.

Larry Davis (Mörder)

2009-04-19T08:32:04Z

Docu: /* Background */clean up using AWB

'''Larry Davis''' (May 28, 1966 – February 20, 2008), who changed his name to '''Adam Abdul-Hakeem''' in 1989, was a [[New York City|New Yorker]] who shot six New York City police officers on November 19, 1986 when they raided his sister's [[The Bronx|Bronx]] apartment. The police said that the raid was executed in order to question Davis about the killing of four suspected drug dealers.<ref name= "NYT 10-18-1987newpic"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE1DA133DF93BA25753C1A961948260
| title= New Picture Emerges in Case of Larry Davis
| last= French
| first= Howard W.
| date= 1987-10-18
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Twenty days after the Jerome Avenue incident, on Nov. 19, six officers were wounded when, according to police officials, 30 officers tried to question Mr. Davis at his sister's apartment in the Bronx...On Friday, officials from the Bronx District Attorney's office and the Police Department deflected questions about why no warrant had been issued for Mr. Davis's arrest after the Jerome Avenue incident. Each agency referred questions to the other.
| accessdate= 2008-02-22 }}</ref> At trial, Davis's defense attorneys claimed that the raid was staged to murder him because of his knowledge of the involvement of corrupt police in the drug business. With the help of family contacts and street friends, he eluded capture for the next 17 days despite a massive manhunt.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07friends"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FB3D580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= FRIENDS HELPED DAVIS TO STAY IN SHADOW
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis eluded an intensive manhunt for 17 days by relying on a network of street friends and family contacts who gave him money and shelter as he slipped from place to place in the Bronx and upper Manhattan, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Once the search was narrowed to a single building, he took several hostages but surrendered to police when the presence of reporters assured him that he would not be harmed.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50711FA3F580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= CORNERED IN MANHUNT, DAVIS SURRENDERS IN BRONX
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, the fugitive accused of shooting six police officers and murdering five drug dealers, surrendered peacefully at a Bronx housing project early yesterday after a tense, all-night siege in which a woman and her two young children were held hostage.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Davis was acquitted of attempted murder charges in the police shootout case, and was acquitted of murder charges in the case involving the slain drug dealers. He was found guilty of weapons possession in the shootout case, acquitted in another murder case, and was found guilty in a later murder case and was sentenced to 25 years to life in prison.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"/> In 2008, Davis was stabbed to death in a fight with another inmate.<ref>{{ cite news
| url= http://www.docs.state.ny.us/pressrel/larrydavis.html
| title= Inmate Larry Davis Dies at Shawangunk Correction Facility in Apparent Homicide
| date= 2008-02-21
| publisher= NY State Department of Correctional Services
| accessdate= 2008-07-13 }}</ref>

The Larry Davis case generated controversy. Many were outraged by his actions and acquittal,<ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"> {{ cite news
| url= http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/22/nyregion/22davis.html?pagewanted=1&_r=2&sq=larry%20davis&st=nyt&scp=1
| title= Slain in Prison, but Once Celebrated as a Fugitive
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 2008-02-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
but others regarded him as a [[folk hero]] for his ability to elude capture in the massive manhunt, or as the embodiment of a community's frustration with the police,<ref name= "NYT_1987-01-02hero"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE6D91331F931A35752C0A961948260&sec=&spon=&pagewanted=all
| title= TO SOME, DAVIS IS 'HERO' AMID ATTACKS ON BLACKS
| last= Freedman
| first= Samuel G
| date= 1987-01-02
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Representatives from various segments of the black community say that Mr. Davis is regarded as, if not a folk hero for his violent actions and success in evading a massive manhunt for 17 days, at least an embodiment of their festering frustration with the police.
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
or as "a symbol of resistance" because "he fought back at a time when African-Americans were being killed by white police officers." <ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"/>

==Background==
{{POV-section|date=February 2008}}
Davis was sought as a suspect in seven murders: the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in a Bronx apartment, another during an apparent drug robbery in [[Manhattan]], and two more. During the weeks before the raid, he knew he was wanted by the police and avoided his own apartment, spending time at his girlfriend's and at his two sisters' adjoining apartments on Fulton Avenue. At age 20, Davis had a record of arrests and convictions dating back to early 1983 and had violated his [[parole|probation]] for a 1984 robbery.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50717F83D5B0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= New York Police in Citywide Hunt for Gunman Who Shot 6 Officers
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The New York City police mounted a citywide manhunt yesterday for a 20-year-old gunman wanted for seven murders and a series of drug robberies this year and the wounding of six officers Wednesday night in a blazing shootout in a Bronx apartment where he was hiding.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref><ref name= "NYT_1986-12-09"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071EFA3A540C7A8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= DAVIS CITED AS MEMBER OF VIOLENT ASSAULT GANG
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-09
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis was part of a small, loosely organized, 'very violent' group of gunmen who have robbed, assaulted and slain drug dealers in the Bronx and northern Manhattan in recent months, the Bronx District Attorney said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-29 }}</ref>

Acting on a tip, in the evening of Wednesday November 19, 1986 a team of 27 officers and detectives from the Bronx 41st Precinct and the NYPD's elite [[Emergency Service Unit]] assembled in a parking lot. Wearing bulletproof vests and armed with [[shotgun]]s and [[handgun]]s, they went to the six-story Fulton Avenue building where two of Davis's sisters had adjoining apartments on the ground floor.

==Raid and escape==
At about 8:30 p.m. 15 officers surrounded the building and 12 others entered; nine of these went to the three-room apartment of Davis's sister Regina Lewis and seven entered it. Davis, his girlfriend, his sister and her husband were in the apartment along with four children. Lewis's two infant children were asleep in the bedroom at the rear.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

According to an interview with Regina Lewis the next day, she answered a knock at the door and the police entered the living room with guns drawn. They told the adults to get the children out, and called out "Come out, Larry, you don't have a chance - we've got you surrounded." Thinking the police were about to start firing, Lewis shouted "Don't shoot! My babies are back there!" At trial, accounts would differ as to whether Davis or the police fired first. From the darkened bedroom Davis fired a 16-gauge [[sawed-off shotgun]] and a .45-caliber [[M1911 pistol|semi-automatic pistol]], wounding six of the seven officers in the living room, two seriously. The police took cover, returning fire as they retreated. In the confusion no one kept track of Davis, who slipped into his other sister's apartment and escaped out a back window.

Police collected the shotgun and the expended shells from the .45-caliber pistol that Davis took with him. A .32-caliber [[revolver]] and .357 Magnum pistol were also left behind.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>
[[Ballistics]] tests would later link the .32-caliber revolver to the Manhattan drug dealer killing and the .45 caliber pistol to the four dead Bronx dealers.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071FFD3D5A0C7B8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= BALLISTICS LINK 2 DAVIS PISTOLS AND SHOOTINGS
| last= MccFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=Ballistic tests show that the gun seized with Larry Davis Saturday was used in the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in the Bronx in October as well as the shootout that left six police officers wounded last month, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-21 }}</ref>
In the interview with Regina Lewis, she said that she had complained to her brother about him bringing guns to the apartment and told him to get out; he did leave but returned. She also quoted him as telling her, "If I'm caught in the street, the police are going to shoot me. But I am going to shoot them first."<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21first"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FA3D5A0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= SUSPECT TO SISTER: 'I'M GOING TO SHOOT THEM FIRST'
| last= Ravo
| first= Nick
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A few weeks ago, Regina Lewis asked her brother, Larry Davis, why he had to keep bringing guns into her South Bronx apartment. His answer: The police were after him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

A police official said that all escape routes had been covered by officers but none apparently saw Davis leave. He also said that the wounded officers were unable to return fire effectively due to the presence in the apartment of the two infants and other bystanders. Davis fired four shotgun blasts and nine .45 caliber pistol shots; the police fired four shotgun blasts and 20 pistol shots. Neither Davis nor the two infants with him in the bedroom were wounded.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

The following year, three of the wounded officers accused the NYPD of "negligent" and "reckless" planning and execution of the raid, and blamed the Bronx detectives for creating "chaos" by bursting into the apartment before Emergency Service Unit officers could seal off escape routes.<ref name= "NYT_1987-08-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE4D91530F93AA1575BC0A961948260
| title= 3 Officers Assert Police Bungled Davis Shootout
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1987-08-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Three of the six New York City police officers wounded in a shootout with Larry Davis in the Bronx last November have charged in legal papers that they were injured because the Police Department severely bungled the attempt to arrest the suspect, who was wanted for killing four drug dealers.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

==Search and capture==

The six wounded officers were carried across the street to the Bronx-Lebanon Hospital and the manhunt began. The surrounding area and the rest of the building were searched immediately. Police [[stakeout]]s were set up at terminals, bridges and tunnels leading out of the city and a nationwide alarm was issued. As the manhunt spread, raids were staged in Chicago, Albany, Newark and other cities where Davis had relatives or friends. A man who said he was Davis called ABC-TV, expressing fears he would be beaten by police and stating he would not be taken alive.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

Acting on a tip that Davis had been seen entering his mother's home four days after the escape, police searched the building while interviewing Mary Davis in a laundromat across the street. She suffered an apparent heart attack shortly thereafter.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-22"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50714F73D540C718EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= HUNT GROWS FOR SUSPECT IN SHOOTOUT
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The hunt for the suspected killer who shot and wounded six police officers in a Bronx apartment Wednesday night spread across the nation yesterday as rewards totaling $15,000 were offered for the capture and conviction of the fugitive.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>
As she recuperated three days later, she urged her son to call the [[National Association for the Advancement of Colored People|NAACP]], who had offered to help arrange a safe surrender.

Davis was the youngest of 15 children.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"/>

On the afternoon of December 5, 1986 police received a tip that Davis had been seen entering the Bronx housing project where his sister Margaret lived. They surrounded the 14-story building, closed off local streets and posted sharpshooters on nearby rooftops. After searching his sister's second-floor apartment, police began a systematic canvass of all 312 units. During the afternoon, Davis forced his way into a family's 14th-floor apartment just as a neighbor and her son arrived, holding both families at gunpoint for several hours. After threatening the safety of the four remaining hostages, at 11:45 p.m. Davis released the two visitors and sent the hostage husband out to pick up food from a nearby Chinese restaurant. He also ordered the husband to call his mother's and sister's tapped telephones and give false location information. When the husband returned with the food he was stopped for questioning by the police and informed them that his wife and two daughters were being held.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

Police set up a command post in a nearby apartment and by 1:30 a.m. had established telephone contact. At one point Davis threatened to kill the hostages with a hand grenade, at other points he chatted with negotiators about stereo equipment, asked about a lawyer and showed concern for his own safety, saying that he was afraid police would harm him. Throughout, negotiators repeated "There is no use running, you have nowhere to hide now."<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07on"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50712FB3C580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= ON THE 14TH FLOOR, SIEGE ENDS IN QUIET TALK
| last= Gutis
| first= Philip S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= At times, the police said, the man holed up in the apartment next door spoke very much like a 'frightened child,' concerned solely with his personal safety. At other times, they said, he changed strategies, threatening violence and saying he had a gun and a hand grenade.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

To assure Davis that he would not be harmed, police showed him the press credentials of three reporters in a nearby apartment and allowed him to speak to his girlfriend.
At about 7 a.m. Larry Davis laid down his .45-caliber pistol and surrendered.
As he was taken from the building in handcuffs, residents leaned out of their windows, clapped and chanted "Lar-ry! Lar-ry!".<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

==Trials==
After the shootout and manhunt the Bronx District Attorney's office, together with District Attorney offices in Manhattan and Long Island, had a long list of charges against Larry Davis including weapons possession, murder of drug dealers, attempted murder of police, kidnapping, and automobile theft. Despite three trials in two years, prosecutors were unable to convince a jury of Larry Davis' guilt for any but the weapons charge, finally getting a conviction over four years after the shootout.

====Murder of four Bronx drug dealers====
During their opening and closing arguments Davis's attorneys [[William Kunstler]] and [[Lynne Stewart]] contended, without producing any evidence, that the prosecution evidence was fabricated and that the murder charges were a frame-up to excuse the police raid on Davis's sister's apartment. They further contended that Davis had been recruited into a drug ring by rogue police officers and that the object of the raid was to kill him. The prosecution contended that Davis was a crack dealer who specialized in the armed robbery of other crack dealers, and presented testimony from more than 50 witnesses, including ballistic evidence and fingerprints on a cash box that placed Davis at the scene of the October 1986 murders. The jury found conflicting testimony from witnesses, and discrepancies in times given by prosecution witnesses. After deliberating for nine days, the longest in Bronx history for a single defendant, the jury acquitted Davis of the charges.<ref name= "NYT_1988-03-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEED7103CF937A35750C0A96E948260
| title= Larry Davis Cleared In the 1986 Slayings Of 4 Drug Suspects
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-03-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= After presenting a defense based almost entirely on the assertion that he had been framed by the authorities, Larry Davis was acquitted of all charges last night in the murder of four suspected drug dealers 16 months ago in the South Bronx.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

====Attempted murder of nine police officers====
Davis was next tried for shooting six police officers during the apartment raid. He was charged with nine counts of attempted murder, six counts of aggravated assault, two of criminal use of a firearm and eight of criminal possession of a weapon.
During jury selection, each side charged the other with racist tactics. The defense charged that the prosecution was deliberately excusing black women because they might be sympathetic to Davis. The judge found that the defense as well had abused their [[peremptory challenge]]s, "to exclude white jurors on racially motivated grounds". Judge Fried dismissed the first six seated jurors and declared a mistrial.<ref name= "NYT_1988-05-03"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0DA173FF930A35756C0A96E948260
| title= Davis Jury Selection Is Halted Over Bias Issue
| last= Ver Hovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-05-03
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=A Bronx judge yesterday suspended jury selection for the latest trial of Larry Davis to hear charges from prosecutors that defense lawyers had been systematically excluding white people as jurors.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
A second mistrial was declared at the request of both sides after the only white juror on the new jury expressed a concern about possible police harassment if he voted to acquit Davis.<ref name= "NYT_1988-06-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0D6173FF93AA15755C0A96E948260
| title= Judge Declares 2d Mistrial In Larry Davis Case in Bronx
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-06-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= In another bizarre twist in the latest trial of Larry Davis, the judge declared a mistrial yesterday at the request of the defense and the prosecution after a dispute over the removal of the only white juror.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
The jury finally seated was made up of ten blacks and two Hispanics.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>

Once the trial began, ballistic experts linked the shootings to the .45-caliber pistol seized when Davis was captured. Several wounded officers, including "[[point man]]" Thomas McCarren who entered first, identified Davis as the person who had shot them.
McCarren testified that when he entered the apartment Davis got up from the couch and ran down a narrow hall to the back bedroom carrying a handgun. McCarren pursued, and the next time he saw Davis was when Davis shot him in the mouth with the .45 pistol.
A 12-gauge shotgun slug was found embedded in a drawer in the bedroom and the defense suggested that McCarren was carrying a 12-gauge shotgun and was the first to fire. McCarren said that he had been carrying a shotgun earlier in the evening but had turned it over to another detective assigned to cover the rear of the building, and was armed with only a 38-caliber service revolver when he entered the apartment.<ref name= "NYT_1988-09-28"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEEDB1530F93BA1575AC0A96E948260
| title= Ex-Detective Denies Firing A Shotgun in the Davis Raid
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-09-28
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A retired Bronx detective testified yesterday that he never carried a shotgun or fired a shotgun at Larry Davis during a shootout with him in a Bronx apartment in 1986 in which the detective was wounded.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

The defense contended that Davis feared for his life and acted in [[self-defense]]. Without producing any evidence, they charged that Bronx police were corrupt and involved in the drug trade,<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"/> and that the police had opened fire first. Davis's mother testified that a police officer had pushed her and threatened to kill her son two weeks before the raid, and that she had warned her son, while also complaining to the Police Department's Civilian Complaint Review Board. The Board sustained her complaint.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2D6123BF935A35753C1A96E948260
| title= Mother Details Officer's Threat To Kill Davis
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-10-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The mother of Larry Davis testified yesterday that a police officer had threatened to kill him several weeks before a shootout in 1986 between him and the police.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

On November 20, 1988, after deliberating 38 hours over five days, the jury acquitted Davis of attempted murder and aggravated assault charges but found him guilty of six counts of criminal possession of a weapon.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>
Interviewed by a reporter afterward, the jury forewoman said Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen... they came in to wipe him out... they wanted him dead so he couldn't squeal on them... they would have killed him." She said the jury believed the defense assertion that the police fired first and that Davis was defending himself.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2DD1139F931A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Davis Juror Defends Verdict and Ward Assails It
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The forewoman of the jury that acquitted Larry Davis on charges of trying to kill nine police officers yesterday defended the outcome of the four-month trial, saying Mr. Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen" who later wanted to silence him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>

McCarren, the detective most seriously wounded and forced by his injuries to retire, called the jury's verdict "a racist verdict", and said "The day this happened, a bunch of good honest police officers went to lock up Larry Davis because he had killed people, and not for anything else." Defense attorney Kunstler said "The jury understood what happened – that he acted in self-defense." Defense attorney Stewart said "I really think that the black community is no longer going to have black Sambos, they're going to have black Rambos."<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE5DB1731F932A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Jury in Bronx Acquits Larry Davis In Shooting of Six Police Officers
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis won his second courtroom victory in nine months yesterday when a Bronx jury acquitted him of attempted murder of nine police officers in a blazing shootout in 1986.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

Davis was sentenced to 5 to 15 years in prison on the weapons possession charges.

====Murder of Victor Lagombra====
In October 1989 Davis went on trial for the September 1986 murder of Victor Lagombra, described by the prosecutor as a "mid-level" crack dealer. The prosecution charged that Davis killed Lagombra in a "cold-blooded act of savagery" when Lagombra walked into a Manhattan apartment while Davis and two other men were robbing two drug dealers. Ballistics tests showed that Davis's 32-caliber revolver was used in the killing.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"/><ref name= "NYT_1989-11-05"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DE7DE113BF936A35752C1A96F948260
| title= Statement to Davis Trial Jury
| date= 1989-11-05
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Already sentenced to up to 15 years on a weapons conviction and still facing separate charges of murder, kidnapping, assault on correction officers and automobile theft, Larry Davis went on trial last week on murder charges in the fatal shooting of a Harlem drug dealer.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref> The defense produced two witnesses who testified that Davis was in Florida making a rap album on the day of the murder.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"/>

After a five-week trial and three days of deliberations, Davis was found not guilty. Although William Kunstler was not Davis's attorney in this case, he afterward repeated earlier statements that Davis had helped dishonest police sell drugs, and said that the constant accusations against Davis were a conspiracy.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDC173FF937A35751C1A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis Not Guilty of Drug Dealer's Murder
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1989-12-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who has been acquitted of murder or attempted murder charges twice in the last two years, was acquitted again Saturday night on charges that he fatally shot a Harlem drug dealer in a robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

====Murder of Raymond Vizcaino====
In January 1987 Davis's older brother '''Eddie Davis''' was arrested on charges of murdering a drug dealer during an August 1986 robbery attempt.
According to the prosecution, Eddie Davis and Larry Davis, along with two others, shot Raymond Vizcaino to death through an apartment door on Webster Avenue in the Bronx. A jury found Eddie Davis guilty in June 1989.<ref name= "NYT_1989-06-13"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDF1E3EF930A25755C0A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis's Elder Brother Convicted of a Bronx Murder
| date= 1989-06-13
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis's brother, Eddie, has been convicted of murdering a suspected Bronx narcotics dealer during a robbery attempt, the Bronx District Attorney's office said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref>

Larry Davis went on trial for the Vizcaino murder five months later. He was found guilty on March 14, 1991.<ref name= "NYT_1991-03-15x"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE4D9153CF936A25750C0A967958260
| title= Larry Davis Convicted in Killing of a Drug Dealer
| last= Tomasson
| first= Robert E
| date= 1991-03-15
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who gained near folk-hero status in some quarters after a shootout with police officers and then beat back three attempts by prosecutors to convict him of murder and attempted murder, was convicted last night of killing a drug dealer in a Bronx robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>
Already serving 5 to 15 years on weapons charges, he was sentenced to serve an additional 25 years to life. After the sentencing, Davis spoke for about an hour, repeating his longstanding complaint that the police and the court system were engaged in a vendetta against him.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE1D9143EF935A15757C0A967958260
| title= Defiant Larry Davis Gets 25 Years to Life in Killing
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1991-04-26
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, whose repeated clashes with the law have made him a hero to some and a pariah to others, was sentenced yesterday to 25 years to life for the 1986 murder of a Bronx drug dealer. But not before he expressed his contempt for the criminal-justice system loudly and at length, creating a tumultuous scene in court until the judge expelled him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

==Representations on film==
Larry Davis tells his story in a 2003 film. The film describes Davis as being "shot in the head at point blank range" by police during the raid; and how he "turned himself in to the FBI, in exchange for their guarantee to investigate the NYPD's involvement in drug deals that he was forced to participate in as a teenager."<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.mediarights.org/film/the_larry_davis_story_a_routine_typical_hit.php
| title= The Larry Davis Story: A Routine Typical Hit
| publisher= MediaRights
| quote= A "Routine Typical Hit", is the story of a young man named Larry Davis. Who at the age of 19, took the NYC Police Department on one of the largest manhunts in the history of NY State.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

In July 2006, ''[[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]'' magazine reported that Roc-A-Fella Records co-founder [[Damon Dash]] was planning a documentary on Davis.<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117947565.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1
| title= Dash making splash with pic projects
| last= Fleming
| first= Michael
| publisher= [[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]
| quote= Roc-a-Fella Records co-founder Damon Dash has set up a trio of film projects.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

==Death==

Davis had been serving his sentence at [[Shawangunk Correctional Facility]] near the [[Ulster County, New York|Ulster County]] [[Administrative divisions of New York#Hamlet|hamlet]] of [[Wallkill, Ulster County, New York|Wallkill]]. At 7 p.m. February 20, 2008, correctional officers overseeing one of the yards noticed inmates congregating around an apparent fight. When they went to break it up, they found Davis had been stabbed repeatedly with a nine-inch (23 cm) metal [[Shiv (weapon)|shank]]. He was taken by [[ambulance]] to St. Luke's Hospital in nearby [[Newburgh (city), New York|Newburgh]], where he was pronounced dead on arrival.<ref name="NY Sun article">{{cite news|last=Garland|first=Sarah|title=Man Arraigned in Killing of Police Shooter|url=http://www.nysun.com/article/71659|publisher=''[[New York Sun]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=His alleged attacker, identified by officials as Luis Rosado, was being charged with the killing, which officials said took place at 7 p.m. last night during a recreational period in the prison's B block yard. The three prison guards stationed in the yard with 22 inmates, including Rosado and Davis, said they saw Rosado assaulting Davis with a 9-inch metal shank, according to officials. Prison guards helped Davis into a building and called an ambulance, according to officials. He was treated in the ambulance on his way to St. Luke's Hospital, where he was pronounced dead at 7:46 p.m. with multiple wounds to his head, chest, arms, back, and legs, officials said.}}</ref>

After questioning by [[New York State Police|state police]] and the [[New York State Department of Correctional Services]]'s (DOCS) [[inspector general]]'s office, another inmate, Luis Rosado, 42, was charged with [[murder]].<ref name="NYT story">{{cite news|last=O'Connor|first=Anahad|title=Man in 1986 Police Gunfight Is Killed|url=http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/21/nyregion/21cnd-davis.html|publisher=''[[The New York Times]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=Mr. Davis, 41, was stabbed to death by another inmate around 7:30 p.m. during a recreational break on the grounds of the Shawangunk Correctional Facility in Ulster County, about 80 miles north of New York City, corrections officials said. The other inmate, Luis Rosado, used a crude, nine-inch shank to stab Mr. Davis repeatedly in his head, arms, back and chest, said Erik Kriss, a spokesman for the Department of Corrections ... Mr. Rosado, 42, was serving a sentence of 25 years to life for multiple counts of murder, assault and attempted assault. He had a long and extensive history of being disciplined for violent behavior during his incarceration — including assaults on staff and other inmates — corrections officials said, and had just recently been denied parole in 2007. Mr. Davis also had a long history of being disciplined while incarcerated. His prison records indicate approximately 75 incidents that merited disciplinary action, including assaulting staff and inmates, making threats, harassment, and fighting, Linda Foglia, a corrections spokeswoman, said in an interview on Thursday ... But it did not appear however that Mr. Davis and Mr. Rosado had a history of fighting with each other.}}</ref>

Rosado was already serving a sentence of 25 years to [[life imprisonment|life]] for murder and assault charges in the early 1980s, and had been denied [[parole]] in 2007. He was arraigned at [[Shawangunk, New York|Shawangunk]] Town Court the next morning. DOCS officials said both he and Davis had long disciplinary records, including fights with other inmates, but there was no record of any previous violence between the two.<ref name="NYT story" />

On July 31 the county [[grand jury]] [[indictment|indicted]] Rosado on nine [[felony]] charges related to the stabbing, including three different counts of [[murder]], [[assault]], criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. The murder charges carry a potential sentence of [[life without parole]]. Since the arrest, Rosado has been moved to [[Clinton Correctional Facility]] far upstate.<ref name="Rosado indictment">{{cite news|title=Inmate indicted in slaying of fellow prisoner at Shawangunk Correctional|url=http://www.recordonline.com/apps/pbcs.dll/article?AID=/20080805/NEWS/80804043/-1/NEWS|publisher=[[Ottaway Community Newspapers]]|work=[[Times-Herald Record]]|date=2008-08-05|accessdate=2008-08-05|quote=Luis Rosado, 42, was indicted Thursday on two counts of first-degree murder, a single count of second-degree murder, two counts each of first- and second-degree assault and single counts of third-degree criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. All the charges are felonies ... Since his arrest, he's been moved to the maximum security Clinton Correction Facility near the Canadian border, according to state corrections records.}}</ref>

==References==
{{reflist|2}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Davis, Larry}}
[[Category:2008 deaths]]
[[Category:1966 births]]
[[Category:American murder victims]]
[[Category:Prisoners murdered in custody]]
[[Category:People from New York City]]
[[Category:American people who died in prison custody]]
[[Category:Prisoners who died in New York detention]]
[[Category:People murdered in New York]]
[[Category:Deaths by stabbing]]
[[Category:People convicted of murder by New York]]

Larry Davis (Mörder)

2009-04-19T08:31:29Z

Docu: /* Background */clean up using AWB

'''Larry Davis''' (May 28, 1966 – February 20, 2008), who changed his name to '''Adam Abdul-Hakeem''' in 1989, was a [[New York City|New Yorker]] who shot six New York City police officers on November 19, 1986 when they raided his sister's [[The Bronx|Bronx]] apartment. The police said that the raid was executed in order to question Davis about the killing of four suspected drug dealers.<ref name= "NYT 10-18-1987newpic"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE1DA133DF93BA25753C1A961948260
| title= New Picture Emerges in Case of Larry Davis
| last= French
| first= Howard W.
| date= 1987-10-18
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Twenty days after the Jerome Avenue incident, on Nov. 19, six officers were wounded when, according to police officials, 30 officers tried to question Mr. Davis at his sister's apartment in the Bronx...On Friday, officials from the Bronx District Attorney's office and the Police Department deflected questions about why no warrant had been issued for Mr. Davis's arrest after the Jerome Avenue incident. Each agency referred questions to the other.
| accessdate= 2008-02-22 }}</ref> At trial, Davis's defense attorneys claimed that the raid was staged to murder him because of his knowledge of the involvement of corrupt police in the drug business. With the help of family contacts and street friends, he eluded capture for the next 17 days despite a massive manhunt.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07friends"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FB3D580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= FRIENDS HELPED DAVIS TO STAY IN SHADOW
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis eluded an intensive manhunt for 17 days by relying on a network of street friends and family contacts who gave him money and shelter as he slipped from place to place in the Bronx and upper Manhattan, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Once the search was narrowed to a single building, he took several hostages but surrendered to police when the presence of reporters assured him that he would not be harmed.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50711FA3F580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= CORNERED IN MANHUNT, DAVIS SURRENDERS IN BRONX
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, the fugitive accused of shooting six police officers and murdering five drug dealers, surrendered peacefully at a Bronx housing project early yesterday after a tense, all-night siege in which a woman and her two young children were held hostage.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Davis was acquitted of attempted murder charges in the police shootout case, and was acquitted of murder charges in the case involving the slain drug dealers. He was found guilty of weapons possession in the shootout case, acquitted in another murder case, and was found guilty in a later murder case and was sentenced to 25 years to life in prison.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"/> In 2008, Davis was stabbed to death in a fight with another inmate.<ref>{{ cite news
| url= http://www.docs.state.ny.us/pressrel/larrydavis.html
| title= Inmate Larry Davis Dies at Shawangunk Correction Facility in Apparent Homicide
| date= 2008-02-21
| publisher= NY State Department of Correctional Services
| accessdate= 2008-07-13 }}</ref>

The Larry Davis case generated controversy. Many were outraged by his actions and acquittal,<ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"> {{ cite news
| url= http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/22/nyregion/22davis.html?pagewanted=1&_r=2&sq=larry%20davis&st=nyt&scp=1
| title= Slain in Prison, but Once Celebrated as a Fugitive
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 2008-02-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
but others regarded him as a [[folk hero]] for his ability to elude capture in the massive manhunt, or as the embodiment of a community's frustration with the police,<ref name= "NYT_1987-01-02hero"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE6D91331F931A35752C0A961948260&sec=&spon=&pagewanted=all
| title= TO SOME, DAVIS IS 'HERO' AMID ATTACKS ON BLACKS
| last= Freedman
| first= Samuel G
| date= 1987-01-02
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Representatives from various segments of the black community say that Mr. Davis is regarded as, if not a folk hero for his violent actions and success in evading a massive manhunt for 17 days, at least an embodiment of their festering frustration with the police.
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
or as "a symbol of resistance" because "he fought back at a time when African-Americans were being killed by white police officers." <ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"/>

==Background==
{{POV-section|date=February 2008}}
Davis was sought as a suspect in seven murders: the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in a Bronx apartment, another during an apparent drug robbery in [[Manhattan]], and two more. During the weeks before the raid, he knew he was wanted by the police and avoided his own apartment, spending time at his girlfriend's and at his two sisters' adjoining apartments on Fulton Avenue. At age 20, Davis had a record of arrests and convictions dating back to early 1983 and had violated his [[parole|probation]] for a 1984 robbery.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50717F83D5B0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= New York Police in Citywide Hunt for Gunman Who Shot 6 Officers
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The New York City police mounted a citywide manhunt yesterday for a 20-year-old gunman wanted for seven murders and a series of drug robberies this year and the wounding of six officers Wednesday night in a blazing shootout in a Bronx apartment where he was hiding.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref><ref name= "NYT_1986-12-09"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071EFA3A540C7A8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= DAVIS CITED AS MEMBER OF VIOLENT ASSAULT GANG
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-09
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis was part of a small, loosely organized, 'very violent' group of gunmen who have robbed, assaulted and slain drug dealers in the Bronx and northern Manhattan in recent months, the Bronx District Attorney said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-29 }}</ref>

Acting on a tip, in the evening of Wednesday November 19, 1986 a team of 27 officers and detectives from the Bronx 41st Precinct and the NYPD's elite [[Emergency Service Unit]] assembled in a parking lot. Wearing bulletproof vests and armed with [[shotgun]]s and [[handgun]]s, they went to the six-story Fulton Avenue building where two of Davis's sisters had adjoining apartments on the ground floor.

==Raid and escape==
At about 8:30 p.m. 15 officers surrounded the building and 12 others entered; nine of these went to the three-room apartment of Davis's sister Regina Lewis and seven entered it. Davis, his girlfriend, his sister and her husband were in the apartment along with four children. Lewis's two infant children were asleep in the bedroom at the rear.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

According to an interview with Regina Lewis the next day, she answered a knock at the door and the police entered the living room with guns drawn. They told the adults to get the children out, and called out "Come out, Larry, you don't have a chance - we've got you surrounded." Thinking the police were about to start firing, Lewis shouted "Don't shoot! My babies are back there!" At trial, accounts would differ as to whether Davis or the police fired first. From the darkened bedroom Davis fired a 16-gauge [[sawed-off shotgun]] and a .45-caliber [[M1911 pistol|semi-automatic pistol]], wounding six of the seven officers in the living room, two seriously. The police took cover, returning fire as they retreated. In the confusion no one kept track of Davis, who slipped into his other sister's apartment and escaped out a back window.

Police collected the shotgun and the expended shells from the .45-caliber pistol that Davis took with him. A .32-caliber [[revolver]] and .357 Magnum pistol were also left behind.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>
[[Ballistics]] tests would later link the .32-caliber revolver to the Manhattan drug dealer killing and the .45 caliber pistol to the four dead Bronx dealers.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071FFD3D5A0C7B8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= BALLISTICS LINK 2 DAVIS PISTOLS AND SHOOTINGS
| last= MccFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=Ballistic tests show that the gun seized with Larry Davis Saturday was used in the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in the Bronx in October as well as the shootout that left six police officers wounded last month, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-21 }}</ref>
In the interview with Regina Lewis, she said that she had complained to her brother about him bringing guns to the apartment and told him to get out; he did leave but returned. She also quoted him as telling her, "If I'm caught in the street, the police are going to shoot me. But I am going to shoot them first."<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21first"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FA3D5A0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= SUSPECT TO SISTER: 'I'M GOING TO SHOOT THEM FIRST'
| last= Ravo
| first= Nick
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A few weeks ago, Regina Lewis asked her brother, Larry Davis, why he had to keep bringing guns into her South Bronx apartment. His answer: The police were after him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

A police official said that all escape routes had been covered by officers but none apparently saw Davis leave. He also said that the wounded officers were unable to return fire effectively due to the presence in the apartment of the two infants and other bystanders. Davis fired four shotgun blasts and nine .45 caliber pistol shots; the police fired four shotgun blasts and 20 pistol shots. Neither Davis nor the two infants with him in the bedroom were wounded.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

The following year, three of the wounded officers accused the NYPD of "negligent" and "reckless" planning and execution of the raid, and blamed the Bronx detectives for creating "chaos" by bursting into the apartment before Emergency Service Unit officers could seal off escape routes.<ref name= "NYT_1987-08-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE4D91530F93AA1575BC0A961948260
| title= 3 Officers Assert Police Bungled Davis Shootout
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1987-08-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Three of the six New York City police officers wounded in a shootout with Larry Davis in the Bronx last November have charged in legal papers that they were injured because the Police Department severely bungled the attempt to arrest the suspect, who was wanted for killing four drug dealers.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

==Search and capture==

The six wounded officers were carried across the street to the Bronx-Lebanon Hospital and the manhunt began. The surrounding area and the rest of the building were searched immediately. Police [[stakeout]]s were set up at terminals, bridges and tunnels leading out of the city and a nationwide alarm was issued. As the manhunt spread, raids were staged in Chicago, Albany, Newark and other cities where Davis had relatives or friends. A man who said he was Davis called ABC-TV, expressing fears he would be beaten by police and stating he would not be taken alive.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

Acting on a tip that Davis had been seen entering his mother's home four days after the escape, police searched the building while interviewing Mary Davis in a laundromat across the street. She suffered an apparent heart attack shortly thereafter.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-22"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50714F73D540C718EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= HUNT GROWS FOR SUSPECT IN SHOOTOUT
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The hunt for the suspected killer who shot and wounded six police officers in a Bronx apartment Wednesday night spread across the nation yesterday as rewards totaling $15,000 were offered for the capture and conviction of the fugitive.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>
As she recuperated three days later, she urged her son to call the [[National Association for the Advancement of Colored People|NAACP]], who had offered to help arrange a safe surrender.

Davis was the youngest of 15 children.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"/>

On the afternoon of December 5, 1986 police received a tip that Davis had been seen entering the Bronx housing project where his sister Margaret lived. They surrounded the 14-story building, closed off local streets and posted sharpshooters on nearby rooftops. After searching his sister's second-floor apartment, police began a systematic canvass of all 312 units. During the afternoon, Davis forced his way into a family's 14th-floor apartment just as a neighbor and her son arrived, holding both families at gunpoint for several hours. After threatening the safety of the four remaining hostages, at 11:45 p.m. Davis released the two visitors and sent the hostage husband out to pick up food from a nearby Chinese restaurant. He also ordered the husband to call his mother's and sister's tapped telephones and give false location information. When the husband returned with the food he was stopped for questioning by the police and informed them that his wife and two daughters were being held.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

Police set up a command post in a nearby apartment and by 1:30 a.m. had established telephone contact. At one point Davis threatened to kill the hostages with a hand grenade, at other points he chatted with negotiators about stereo equipment, asked about a lawyer and showed concern for his own safety, saying that he was afraid police would harm him. Throughout, negotiators repeated "There is no use running, you have nowhere to hide now."<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07on"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50712FB3C580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= ON THE 14TH FLOOR, SIEGE ENDS IN QUIET TALK
| last= Gutis
| first= Philip S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= At times, the police said, the man holed up in the apartment next door spoke very much like a 'frightened child,' concerned solely with his personal safety. At other times, they said, he changed strategies, threatening violence and saying he had a gun and a hand grenade.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

To assure Davis that he would not be harmed, police showed him the press credentials of three reporters in a nearby apartment and allowed him to speak to his girlfriend.
At about 7 a.m. Larry Davis laid down his .45-caliber pistol and surrendered.
As he was taken from the building in handcuffs, residents leaned out of their windows, clapped and chanted "Lar-ry! Lar-ry!".<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

==Trials==
After the shootout and manhunt the Bronx District Attorney's office, together with District Attorney offices in Manhattan and Long Island, had a long list of charges against Larry Davis including weapons possession, murder of drug dealers, attempted murder of police, kidnapping, and automobile theft. Despite three trials in two years, prosecutors were unable to convince a jury of Larry Davis' guilt for any but the weapons charge, finally getting a conviction over four years after the shootout.

====Murder of four Bronx drug dealers====
During their opening and closing arguments Davis's attorneys [[William Kunstler]] and [[Lynne Stewart]] contended, without producing any evidence, that the prosecution evidence was fabricated and that the murder charges were a frame-up to excuse the police raid on Davis's sister's apartment. They further contended that Davis had been recruited into a drug ring by rogue police officers and that the object of the raid was to kill him. The prosecution contended that Davis was a crack dealer who specialized in the armed robbery of other crack dealers, and presented testimony from more than 50 witnesses, including ballistic evidence and fingerprints on a cash box that placed Davis at the scene of the October 1986 murders. The jury found conflicting testimony from witnesses, and discrepancies in times given by prosecution witnesses. After deliberating for nine days, the longest in Bronx history for a single defendant, the jury acquitted Davis of the charges.<ref name= "NYT_1988-03-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEED7103CF937A35750C0A96E948260
| title= Larry Davis Cleared In the 1986 Slayings Of 4 Drug Suspects
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-03-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= After presenting a defense based almost entirely on the assertion that he had been framed by the authorities, Larry Davis was acquitted of all charges last night in the murder of four suspected drug dealers 16 months ago in the South Bronx.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

====Attempted murder of nine police officers====
Davis was next tried for shooting six police officers during the apartment raid. He was charged with nine counts of attempted murder, six counts of aggravated assault, two of criminal use of a firearm and eight of criminal possession of a weapon.
During jury selection, each side charged the other with racist tactics. The defense charged that the prosecution was deliberately excusing black women because they might be sympathetic to Davis. The judge found that the defense as well had abused their [[peremptory challenge]]s, "to exclude white jurors on racially motivated grounds". Judge Fried dismissed the first six seated jurors and declared a mistrial.<ref name= "NYT_1988-05-03"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0DA173FF930A35756C0A96E948260
| title= Davis Jury Selection Is Halted Over Bias Issue
| last= Ver Hovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-05-03
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=A Bronx judge yesterday suspended jury selection for the latest trial of Larry Davis to hear charges from prosecutors that defense lawyers had been systematically excluding white people as jurors.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
A second mistrial was declared at the request of both sides after the only white juror on the new jury expressed a concern about possible police harassment if he voted to acquit Davis.<ref name= "NYT_1988-06-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0D6173FF93AA15755C0A96E948260
| title= Judge Declares 2d Mistrial In Larry Davis Case in Bronx
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-06-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= In another bizarre twist in the latest trial of Larry Davis, the judge declared a mistrial yesterday at the request of the defense and the prosecution after a dispute over the removal of the only white juror.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
The jury finally seated was made up of ten blacks and two Hispanics.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>

Once the trial began, ballistic experts linked the shootings to the .45-caliber pistol seized when Davis was captured. Several wounded officers, including "[[point man]]" Thomas McCarren who entered first, identified Davis as the person who had shot them.
McCarren testified that when he entered the apartment Davis got up from the couch and ran down a narrow hall to the back bedroom carrying a handgun. McCarren pursued, and the next time he saw Davis was when Davis shot him in the mouth with the .45 pistol.
A 12-gauge shotgun slug was found embedded in a drawer in the bedroom and the defense suggested that McCarren was carrying a 12-gauge shotgun and was the first to fire. McCarren said that he had been carrying a shotgun earlier in the evening but had turned it over to another detective assigned to cover the rear of the building, and was armed with only a 38-caliber service revolver when he entered the apartment.<ref name= "NYT_1988-09-28"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEEDB1530F93BA1575AC0A96E948260
| title= Ex-Detective Denies Firing A Shotgun in the Davis Raid
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-09-28
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A retired Bronx detective testified yesterday that he never carried a shotgun or fired a shotgun at Larry Davis during a shootout with him in a Bronx apartment in 1986 in which the detective was wounded.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

The defense contended that Davis feared for his life and acted in [[self-defense]]. Without producing any evidence, they charged that Bronx police were corrupt and involved in the drug trade,<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"/> and that the police had opened fire first. Davis's mother testified that a police officer had pushed her and threatened to kill her son two weeks before the raid, and that she had warned her son, while also complaining to the Police Department's Civilian Complaint Review Board. The Board sustained her complaint.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2D6123BF935A35753C1A96E948260
| title= Mother Details Officer's Threat To Kill Davis
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-10-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The mother of Larry Davis testified yesterday that a police officer had threatened to kill him several weeks before a shootout in 1986 between him and the police.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

On November 20, 1988, after deliberating 38 hours over five days, the jury acquitted Davis of attempted murder and aggravated assault charges but found him guilty of six counts of criminal possession of a weapon.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>
Interviewed by a reporter afterward, the jury forewoman said Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen... they came in to wipe him out... they wanted him dead so he couldn't squeal on them... they would have killed him." She said the jury believed the defense assertion that the police fired first and that Davis was defending himself.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2DD1139F931A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Davis Juror Defends Verdict and Ward Assails It
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The forewoman of the jury that acquitted Larry Davis on charges of trying to kill nine police officers yesterday defended the outcome of the four-month trial, saying Mr. Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen" who later wanted to silence him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>

McCarren, the detective most seriously wounded and forced by his injuries to retire, called the jury's verdict "a racist verdict", and said "The day this happened, a bunch of good honest police officers went to lock up Larry Davis because he had killed people, and not for anything else." Defense attorney Kunstler said "The jury understood what happened – that he acted in self-defense." Defense attorney Stewart said "I really think that the black community is no longer going to have black Sambos, they're going to have black Rambos."<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE5DB1731F932A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Jury in Bronx Acquits Larry Davis In Shooting of Six Police Officers
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis won his second courtroom victory in nine months yesterday when a Bronx jury acquitted him of attempted murder of nine police officers in a blazing shootout in 1986.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

Davis was sentenced to 5 to 15 years in prison on the weapons possession charges.

====Murder of Victor Lagombra====
In October 1989 Davis went on trial for the September 1986 murder of Victor Lagombra, described by the prosecutor as a "mid-level" crack dealer. The prosecution charged that Davis killed Lagombra in a "cold-blooded act of savagery" when Lagombra walked into a Manhattan apartment while Davis and two other men were robbing two drug dealers. Ballistics tests showed that Davis's 32-caliber revolver was used in the killing.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"/><ref name= "NYT_1989-11-05"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DE7DE113BF936A35752C1A96F948260
| title= Statement to Davis Trial Jury
| date= 1989-11-05
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Already sentenced to up to 15 years on a weapons conviction and still facing separate charges of murder, kidnapping, assault on correction officers and automobile theft, Larry Davis went on trial last week on murder charges in the fatal shooting of a Harlem drug dealer.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref> The defense produced two witnesses who testified that Davis was in Florida making a rap album on the day of the murder.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"/>

After a five-week trial and three days of deliberations, Davis was found not guilty. Although William Kunstler was not Davis's attorney in this case, he afterward repeated earlier statements that Davis had helped dishonest police sell drugs, and said that the constant accusations against Davis were a conspiracy.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDC173FF937A35751C1A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis Not Guilty of Drug Dealer's Murder
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1989-12-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who has been acquitted of murder or attempted murder charges twice in the last two years, was acquitted again Saturday night on charges that he fatally shot a Harlem drug dealer in a robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

====Murder of Raymond Vizcaino====
In January 1987 Davis's older brother '''Eddie Davis''' was arrested on charges of murdering a drug dealer during an August 1986 robbery attempt.
According to the prosecution, Eddie Davis and Larry Davis, along with two others, shot Raymond Vizcaino to death through an apartment door on Webster Avenue in the Bronx. A jury found Eddie Davis guilty in June 1989.<ref name= "NYT_1989-06-13"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDF1E3EF930A25755C0A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis's Elder Brother Convicted of a Bronx Murder
| date= 1989-06-13
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis's brother, Eddie, has been convicted of murdering a suspected Bronx narcotics dealer during a robbery attempt, the Bronx District Attorney's office said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref>

Larry Davis went on trial for the Vizcaino murder five months later. He was found guilty on March 14, 1991.<ref name= "NYT_1991-03-15x"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE4D9153CF936A25750C0A967958260
| title= Larry Davis Convicted in Killing of a Drug Dealer]
| last= Tomasson
| first= Robert E
| date= 1991-03-15
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who gained near folk-hero status in some quarters after a shootout with police officers and then beat back three attempts by prosecutors to convict him of murder and attempted murder, was convicted last night of killing a drug dealer in a Bronx robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>
Already serving 5 to 15 years on weapons charges, he was sentenced to serve an additional 25 years to life. After the sentencing, Davis spoke for about an hour, repeating his longstanding complaint that the police and the court system were engaged in a vendetta against him.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE1D9143EF935A15757C0A967958260
| title= Defiant Larry Davis Gets 25 Years to Life in Killing
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1991-04-26
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, whose repeated clashes with the law have made him a hero to some and a pariah to others, was sentenced yesterday to 25 years to life for the 1986 murder of a Bronx drug dealer. But not before he expressed his contempt for the criminal-justice system loudly and at length, creating a tumultuous scene in court until the judge expelled him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

==Representations on film==
Larry Davis tells his story in a 2003 film. The film describes Davis as being "shot in the head at point blank range" by police during the raid; and how he "turned himself in to the FBI, in exchange for their guarantee to investigate the NYPD's involvement in drug deals that he was forced to participate in as a teenager."<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.mediarights.org/film/the_larry_davis_story_a_routine_typical_hit.php
| title= The Larry Davis Story: A Routine Typical Hit
| publisher= MediaRights
| quote= A "Routine Typical Hit", is the story of a young man named Larry Davis. Who at the age of 19, took the NYC Police Department on one of the largest manhunts in the history of NY State.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

In July 2006, ''[[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]'' magazine reported that Roc-A-Fella Records co-founder [[Damon Dash]] was planning a documentary on Davis.<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117947565.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1
| title= Dash making splash with pic projects
| last= Fleming
| first= Michael
| publisher= [[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]
| quote= Roc-a-Fella Records co-founder Damon Dash has set up a trio of film projects.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

==Death==

Davis had been serving his sentence at [[Shawangunk Correctional Facility]] near the [[Ulster County, New York|Ulster County]] [[Administrative divisions of New York#Hamlet|hamlet]] of [[Wallkill, Ulster County, New York|Wallkill]]. At 7 p.m. February 20, 2008, correctional officers overseeing one of the yards noticed inmates congregating around an apparent fight. When they went to break it up, they found Davis had been stabbed repeatedly with a nine-inch (23 cm) metal [[Shiv (weapon)|shank]]. He was taken by [[ambulance]] to St. Luke's Hospital in nearby [[Newburgh (city), New York|Newburgh]], where he was pronounced dead on arrival.<ref name="NY Sun article">{{cite news|last=Garland|first=Sarah|title=Man Arraigned in Killing of Police Shooter|url=http://www.nysun.com/article/71659|publisher=''[[New York Sun]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=His alleged attacker, identified by officials as Luis Rosado, was being charged with the killing, which officials said took place at 7 p.m. last night during a recreational period in the prison's B block yard. The three prison guards stationed in the yard with 22 inmates, including Rosado and Davis, said they saw Rosado assaulting Davis with a 9-inch metal shank, according to officials. Prison guards helped Davis into a building and called an ambulance, according to officials. He was treated in the ambulance on his way to St. Luke's Hospital, where he was pronounced dead at 7:46 p.m. with multiple wounds to his head, chest, arms, back, and legs, officials said.}}</ref>

After questioning by [[New York State Police|state police]] and the [[New York State Department of Correctional Services]]'s (DOCS) [[inspector general]]'s office, another inmate, Luis Rosado, 42, was charged with [[murder]].<ref name="NYT story">{{cite news|last=O'Connor|first=Anahad|title=Man in 1986 Police Gunfight Is Killed|url=http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/21/nyregion/21cnd-davis.html|publisher=''[[The New York Times]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=Mr. Davis, 41, was stabbed to death by another inmate around 7:30 p.m. during a recreational break on the grounds of the Shawangunk Correctional Facility in Ulster County, about 80 miles north of New York City, corrections officials said. The other inmate, Luis Rosado, used a crude, nine-inch shank to stab Mr. Davis repeatedly in his head, arms, back and chest, said Erik Kriss, a spokesman for the Department of Corrections ... Mr. Rosado, 42, was serving a sentence of 25 years to life for multiple counts of murder, assault and attempted assault. He had a long and extensive history of being disciplined for violent behavior during his incarceration — including assaults on staff and other inmates — corrections officials said, and had just recently been denied parole in 2007. Mr. Davis also had a long history of being disciplined while incarcerated. His prison records indicate approximately 75 incidents that merited disciplinary action, including assaulting staff and inmates, making threats, harassment, and fighting, Linda Foglia, a corrections spokeswoman, said in an interview on Thursday ... But it did not appear however that Mr. Davis and Mr. Rosado had a history of fighting with each other.}}</ref>

Rosado was already serving a sentence of 25 years to [[life imprisonment|life]] for murder and assault charges in the early 1980s, and had been denied [[parole]] in 2007. He was arraigned at [[Shawangunk, New York|Shawangunk]] Town Court the next morning. DOCS officials said both he and Davis had long disciplinary records, including fights with other inmates, but there was no record of any previous violence between the two.<ref name="NYT story" />

On July 31 the county [[grand jury]] [[indictment|indicted]] Rosado on nine [[felony]] charges related to the stabbing, including three different counts of [[murder]], [[assault]], criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. The murder charges carry a potential sentence of [[life without parole]]. Since the arrest, Rosado has been moved to [[Clinton Correctional Facility]] far upstate.<ref name="Rosado indictment">{{cite news|title=Inmate indicted in slaying of fellow prisoner at Shawangunk Correctional|url=http://www.recordonline.com/apps/pbcs.dll/article?AID=/20080805/NEWS/80804043/-1/NEWS|publisher=[[Ottaway Community Newspapers]]|work=[[Times-Herald Record]]|date=2008-08-05|accessdate=2008-08-05|quote=Luis Rosado, 42, was indicted Thursday on two counts of first-degree murder, a single count of second-degree murder, two counts each of first- and second-degree assault and single counts of third-degree criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. All the charges are felonies ... Since his arrest, he's been moved to the maximum security Clinton Correction Facility near the Canadian border, according to state corrections records.}}</ref>

==References==
{{reflist|2}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Davis, Larry}}
[[Category:2008 deaths]]
[[Category:1966 births]]
[[Category:American murder victims]]
[[Category:Prisoners murdered in custody]]
[[Category:People from New York City]]
[[Category:American people who died in prison custody]]
[[Category:Prisoners who died in New York detention]]
[[Category:People murdered in New York]]
[[Category:Deaths by stabbing]]
[[Category:People convicted of murder by New York]]

Larry Davis (Mörder)

2009-04-19T08:30:28Z

Docu: /* Background */clean up using AWB

'''Larry Davis''' (May 28, 1966 – February 20, 2008), who changed his name to '''Adam Abdul-Hakeem''' in 1989, was a [[New York City|New Yorker]] who shot six New York City police officers on November 19, 1986 when they raided his sister's [[The Bronx|Bronx]] apartment. The police said that the raid was executed in order to question Davis about the killing of four suspected drug dealers.<ref name= "NYT 10-18-1987newpic"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE1DA133DF93BA25753C1A961948260
| title= New Picture Emerges in Case of Larry Davis
| last= French
| first= Howard W.
| date= 1987-10-18
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Twenty days after the Jerome Avenue incident, on Nov. 19, six officers were wounded when, according to police officials, 30 officers tried to question Mr. Davis at his sister's apartment in the Bronx...On Friday, officials from the Bronx District Attorney's office and the Police Department deflected questions about why no warrant had been issued for Mr. Davis's arrest after the Jerome Avenue incident. Each agency referred questions to the other.
| accessdate= 2008-02-22 }}</ref> At trial, Davis's defense attorneys claimed that the raid was staged to murder him because of his knowledge of the involvement of corrupt police in the drug business. With the help of family contacts and street friends, he eluded capture for the next 17 days despite a massive manhunt.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07friends"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FB3D580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= FRIENDS HELPED DAVIS TO STAY IN SHADOW
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis eluded an intensive manhunt for 17 days by relying on a network of street friends and family contacts who gave him money and shelter as he slipped from place to place in the Bronx and upper Manhattan, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Once the search was narrowed to a single building, he took several hostages but surrendered to police when the presence of reporters assured him that he would not be harmed.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50711FA3F580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= CORNERED IN MANHUNT, DAVIS SURRENDERS IN BRONX
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, the fugitive accused of shooting six police officers and murdering five drug dealers, surrendered peacefully at a Bronx housing project early yesterday after a tense, all-night siege in which a woman and her two young children were held hostage.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>
Davis was acquitted of attempted murder charges in the police shootout case, and was acquitted of murder charges in the case involving the slain drug dealers. He was found guilty of weapons possession in the shootout case, acquitted in another murder case, and was found guilty in a later murder case and was sentenced to 25 years to life in prison.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"/> In 2008, Davis was stabbed to death in a fight with another inmate.<ref>{{ cite news
| url= http://www.docs.state.ny.us/pressrel/larrydavis.html
| title= Inmate Larry Davis Dies at Shawangunk Correction Facility in Apparent Homicide
| date= 2008-02-21
| publisher= NY State Department of Correctional Services
| accessdate= 2008-07-13 }}</ref>

The Larry Davis case generated controversy. Many were outraged by his actions and acquittal,<ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"> {{ cite news
| url= http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/22/nyregion/22davis.html?pagewanted=1&_r=2&sq=larry%20davis&st=nyt&scp=1
| title= Slain in Prison, but Once Celebrated as a Fugitive
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 2008-02-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
but others regarded him as a [[folk hero]] for his ability to elude capture in the massive manhunt, or as the embodiment of a community's frustration with the police,<ref name= "NYT_1987-01-02hero"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE6D91331F931A35752C0A961948260&sec=&spon=&pagewanted=all
| title= TO SOME, DAVIS IS 'HERO' AMID ATTACKS ON BLACKS
| last= Freedman
| first= Samuel G
| date= 1987-01-02
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Representatives from various segments of the black community say that Mr. Davis is regarded as, if not a folk hero for his violent actions and success in evading a massive manhunt for 17 days, at least an embodiment of their festering frustration with the police.
| accessdate= 2008-02-23 }}</ref>
or as "a symbol of resistance" because "he fought back at a time when African-Americans were being killed by white police officers." <ref name= "NYT_2008-02-22celebrated"/>

==Background==
{{POV-section|date=February 2008}}
Davis was sought as a suspect in seven murders: the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in a Bronx apartment, another during an apparent drug robbery in [[Manhattan]], and two more. During the weeks before the raid, he knew he was wanted by the police and avoided his own apartment, spending time at his girlfriend's and at his two sisters' adjoining apartments on Fulton Avenue. At age 20, Davis had a record of arrests and convictions dating back to early 1983 and had violated his [[parole|probation]] for a 1984 robbery.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50717F83D5B0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= New York Police in Citywide Hunt for Gunman Who Shot 6 Officers
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The New York City police mounted a citywide manhunt yesterday for a 20-year-old gunman wanted for seven murders and a series of drug robberies this year and the wounding of six officers Wednesday night in a blazing shootout in a Bronx apartment where he was hiding.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref><ref name= "NYT_1986-12-09"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071EFA3A540C7A8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= DAVIS CITED AS MEMBER OF VIOLENT ASSAULT GANG
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-09
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis was part of a small, loosely organized, 'very violent' group of gunmen who have robbed, assaulted and slain drug dealers in the Bronx and northern Manhattan in recent months, the Bronx District Attorney said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-29 }}</ref>

Acting on a tip, in the evening of Wednesday November 19, 1986 a team of 27 officers and detectives from the Bronx 41st Precinct and the NYPD's elite [[Emergency Service Unit]] assembled in a parking lot. Wearing bulletproof vests and armed with [[shotgun]]s and [[handgun]]s, they went to the six-story Fulton Avenue building where two of Davis's sisters had adjoining apartments on the ground floor.

==Raid and escape==
At about 8:30 p.m. 15 officers surrounded the building and 12 others entered; nine of these went to the three-room apartment of Davis's sister Regina Lewis and seven entered it. Davis, his girlfriend, his sister and her husband were in the apartment along with four children. Lewis's two infant children were asleep in the bedroom at the rear.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

According to an interview with Regina Lewis the next day, she answered a knock at the door and the police entered the living room with guns drawn. They told the adults to get the children out, and called out "Come out, Larry, you don't have a chance - we've got you surrounded." Thinking the police were about to start firing, Lewis shouted "Don't shoot! My babies are back there!" At trial, accounts would differ as to whether Davis or the police fired first. From the darkened bedroom Davis fired a 16-gauge [[sawed-off shotgun]] and a .45-caliber [[M1911 pistol|semi-automatic pistol]], wounding six of the seven officers in the living room, two seriously. The police took cover, returning fire as they retreated. In the confusion no one kept track of Davis, who slipped into his other sister's apartment and escaped out a back window.

Police collected the shotgun and the expended shells from the .45-caliber pistol that Davis took with him. A .32-caliber [[revolver]] and .357 Magnum pistol were also left behind.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>
[[Ballistics]] tests would later link the .32-caliber revolver to the Manhattan drug dealer killing and the .45 caliber pistol to the four dead Bronx dealers.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F5071FFD3D5A0C7B8CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= BALLISTICS LINK 2 DAVIS PISTOLS AND SHOOTINGS
| last= MccFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-12-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=Ballistic tests show that the gun seized with Larry Davis Saturday was used in the execution-style killing of four drug dealers in the Bronx in October as well as the shootout that left six police officers wounded last month, law-enforcement officials said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-21 }}</ref>
In the interview with Regina Lewis, she said that she had complained to her brother about him bringing guns to the apartment and told him to get out; he did leave but returned. She also quoted him as telling her, "If I'm caught in the street, the police are going to shoot me. But I am going to shoot them first."<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21first"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50710FA3D5A0C728EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= SUSPECT TO SISTER: 'I'M GOING TO SHOOT THEM FIRST']
| last= Ravo
| first= Nick
| date= 1986-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A few weeks ago, Regina Lewis asked her brother, Larry Davis, why he had to keep bringing guns into her South Bronx apartment. His answer: The police were after him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

A police official said that all escape routes had been covered by officers but none apparently saw Davis leave. He also said that the wounded officers were unable to return fire effectively due to the presence in the apartment of the two infants and other bystanders. Davis fired four shotgun blasts and nine .45 caliber pistol shots; the police fired four shotgun blasts and 20 pistol shots. Neither Davis nor the two infants with him in the bedroom were wounded.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

The following year, three of the wounded officers accused the NYPD of "negligent" and "reckless" planning and execution of the raid, and blamed the Bronx detectives for creating "chaos" by bursting into the apartment before Emergency Service Unit officers could seal off escape routes.<ref name= "NYT_1987-08-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9B0DE4D91530F93AA1575BC0A961948260
| title= 3 Officers Assert Police Bungled Davis Shootout]
| last= Purdum
| first= Todd S
| date= 1987-08-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Three of the six New York City police officers wounded in a shootout with Larry Davis in the Bronx last November have charged in legal papers that they were injured because the Police Department severely bungled the attempt to arrest the suspect, who was wanted for killing four drug dealers.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>

==Search and capture==

The six wounded officers were carried across the street to the Bronx-Lebanon Hospital and the manhunt began. The surrounding area and the rest of the building were searched immediately. Police [[stakeout]]s were set up at terminals, bridges and tunnels leading out of the city and a nationwide alarm was issued. As the manhunt spread, raids were staged in Chicago, Albany, Newark and other cities where Davis had relatives or friends. A man who said he was Davis called ABC-TV, expressing fears he would be beaten by police and stating he would not be taken alive.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-21"/>

Acting on a tip that Davis had been seen entering his mother's home four days after the escape, police searched the building while interviewing Mary Davis in a laundromat across the street. She suffered an apparent heart attack shortly thereafter.<ref name= "NYT_1986-11-22"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50714F73D540C718EDDA80994DE484D81
| title= HUNT GROWS FOR SUSPECT IN SHOOTOUT
| last= McFadden
| first= Robert D
| date= 1986-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The hunt for the suspected killer who shot and wounded six police officers in a Bronx apartment Wednesday night spread across the nation yesterday as rewards totaling $15,000 were offered for the capture and conviction of the fugitive.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>
As she recuperated three days later, she urged her son to call the [[National Association for the Advancement of Colored People|NAACP]], who had offered to help arrange a safe surrender.

Davis was the youngest of 15 children.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"/>

On the afternoon of December 5, 1986 police received a tip that Davis had been seen entering the Bronx housing project where his sister Margaret lived. They surrounded the 14-story building, closed off local streets and posted sharpshooters on nearby rooftops. After searching his sister's second-floor apartment, police began a systematic canvass of all 312 units. During the afternoon, Davis forced his way into a family's 14th-floor apartment just as a neighbor and her son arrived, holding both families at gunpoint for several hours. After threatening the safety of the four remaining hostages, at 11:45 p.m. Davis released the two visitors and sent the hostage husband out to pick up food from a nearby Chinese restaurant. He also ordered the husband to call his mother's and sister's tapped telephones and give false location information. When the husband returned with the food he was stopped for questioning by the police and informed them that his wife and two daughters were being held.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

Police set up a command post in a nearby apartment and by 1:30 a.m. had established telephone contact. At one point Davis threatened to kill the hostages with a hand grenade, at other points he chatted with negotiators about stereo equipment, asked about a lawyer and showed concern for his own safety, saying that he was afraid police would harm him. Throughout, negotiators repeated "There is no use running, you have nowhere to hide now."<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07on"> {{ cite news
| url= http://select.nytimes.com/search/restricted/article?res=F50712FB3C580C748CDDAB0994DE484D81
| title= ON THE 14TH FLOOR, SIEGE ENDS IN QUIET TALK
| last= Gutis
| first= Philip S
| date= 1986-12-07
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= At times, the police said, the man holed up in the apartment next door spoke very much like a 'frightened child,' concerned solely with his personal safety. At other times, they said, he changed strategies, threatening violence and saying he had a gun and a hand grenade.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

To assure Davis that he would not be harmed, police showed him the press credentials of three reporters in a nearby apartment and allowed him to speak to his girlfriend.
At about 7 a.m. Larry Davis laid down his .45-caliber pistol and surrendered.
As he was taken from the building in handcuffs, residents leaned out of their windows, clapped and chanted "Lar-ry! Lar-ry!".<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-07cornered"/>

==Trials==
After the shootout and manhunt the Bronx District Attorney's office, together with District Attorney offices in Manhattan and Long Island, had a long list of charges against Larry Davis including weapons possession, murder of drug dealers, attempted murder of police, kidnapping, and automobile theft. Despite three trials in two years, prosecutors were unable to convince a jury of Larry Davis' guilt for any but the weapons charge, finally getting a conviction over four years after the shootout.

====Murder of four Bronx drug dealers====
During their opening and closing arguments Davis's attorneys [[William Kunstler]] and [[Lynne Stewart]] contended, without producing any evidence, that the prosecution evidence was fabricated and that the murder charges were a frame-up to excuse the police raid on Davis's sister's apartment. They further contended that Davis had been recruited into a drug ring by rogue police officers and that the object of the raid was to kill him. The prosecution contended that Davis was a crack dealer who specialized in the armed robbery of other crack dealers, and presented testimony from more than 50 witnesses, including ballistic evidence and fingerprints on a cash box that placed Davis at the scene of the October 1986 murders. The jury found conflicting testimony from witnesses, and discrepancies in times given by prosecution witnesses. After deliberating for nine days, the longest in Bronx history for a single defendant, the jury acquitted Davis of the charges.<ref name= "NYT_1988-03-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEED7103CF937A35750C0A96E948260
| title= Larry Davis Cleared In the 1986 Slayings Of 4 Drug Suspects
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-03-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= After presenting a defense based almost entirely on the assertion that he had been framed by the authorities, Larry Davis was acquitted of all charges last night in the murder of four suspected drug dealers 16 months ago in the South Bronx.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

====Attempted murder of nine police officers====
Davis was next tried for shooting six police officers during the apartment raid. He was charged with nine counts of attempted murder, six counts of aggravated assault, two of criminal use of a firearm and eight of criminal possession of a weapon.
During jury selection, each side charged the other with racist tactics. The defense charged that the prosecution was deliberately excusing black women because they might be sympathetic to Davis. The judge found that the defense as well had abused their [[peremptory challenge]]s, "to exclude white jurors on racially motivated grounds". Judge Fried dismissed the first six seated jurors and declared a mistrial.<ref name= "NYT_1988-05-03"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0DA173FF930A35756C0A96E948260
| title= Davis Jury Selection Is Halted Over Bias Issue
| last= Ver Hovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-05-03
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote=A Bronx judge yesterday suspended jury selection for the latest trial of Larry Davis to hear charges from prosecutors that defense lawyers had been systematically excluding white people as jurors.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
A second mistrial was declared at the request of both sides after the only white juror on the new jury expressed a concern about possible police harassment if he voted to acquit Davis.<ref name= "NYT_1988-06-29"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE0D6173FF93AA15755C0A96E948260
| title= Judge Declares 2d Mistrial In Larry Davis Case in Bronx
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-06-29
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= In another bizarre twist in the latest trial of Larry Davis, the judge declared a mistrial yesterday at the request of the defense and the prosecution after a dispute over the removal of the only white juror.
| accessdate= 2007-12-17 }}</ref>
The jury finally seated was made up of ten blacks and two Hispanics.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>

Once the trial began, ballistic experts linked the shootings to the .45-caliber pistol seized when Davis was captured. Several wounded officers, including "[[point man]]" Thomas McCarren who entered first, identified Davis as the person who had shot them.
McCarren testified that when he entered the apartment Davis got up from the couch and ran down a narrow hall to the back bedroom carrying a handgun. McCarren pursued, and the next time he saw Davis was when Davis shot him in the mouth with the .45 pistol.
A 12-gauge shotgun slug was found embedded in a drawer in the bedroom and the defense suggested that McCarren was carrying a 12-gauge shotgun and was the first to fire. McCarren said that he had been carrying a shotgun earlier in the evening but had turned it over to another detective assigned to cover the rear of the building, and was armed with only a 38-caliber service revolver when he entered the apartment.<ref name= "NYT_1988-09-28"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DEEDB1530F93BA1575AC0A96E948260
| title= Ex-Detective Denies Firing A Shotgun in the Davis Raid
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-09-28
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= A retired Bronx detective testified yesterday that he never carried a shotgun or fired a shotgun at Larry Davis during a shootout with him in a Bronx apartment in 1986 in which the detective was wounded.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

The defense contended that Davis feared for his life and acted in [[self-defense]]. Without producing any evidence, they charged that Bronx police were corrupt and involved in the drug trade,<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"/> and that the police had opened fire first. Davis's mother testified that a police officer had pushed her and threatened to kill her son two weeks before the raid, and that she had warned her son, while also complaining to the Police Department's Civilian Complaint Review Board. The Board sustained her complaint.<ref name= "NYT_1988-10-08"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2D6123BF935A35753C1A96E948260
| title= Mother Details Officer's Threat To Kill Davis
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-10-08
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The mother of Larry Davis testified yesterday that a police officer had threatened to kill him several weeks before a shootout in 1986 between him and the police.
| accessdate= 2007-12-27 }}</ref>

On November 20, 1988, after deliberating 38 hours over five days, the jury acquitted Davis of attempted murder and aggravated assault charges but found him guilty of six counts of criminal possession of a weapon.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"/>
Interviewed by a reporter afterward, the jury forewoman said Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen... they came in to wipe him out... they wanted him dead so he couldn't squeal on them... they would have killed him." She said the jury believed the defense assertion that the police fired first and that Davis was defending himself.<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-22j"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE2DD1139F931A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Davis Juror Defends Verdict and Ward Assails It
| last= Verhovek
| first= Sam Howe
| date= 1988-11-22
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= The forewoman of the jury that acquitted Larry Davis on charges of trying to kill nine police officers yesterday defended the outcome of the four-month trial, saying Mr. Davis was a "young and innocent kid who got recruited by a few corrupt policemen" who later wanted to silence him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>

McCarren, the detective most seriously wounded and forced by his injuries to retire, called the jury's verdict "a racist verdict", and said "The day this happened, a bunch of good honest police officers went to lock up Larry Davis because he had killed people, and not for anything else." Defense attorney Kunstler said "The jury understood what happened – that he acted in self-defense." Defense attorney Stewart said "I really think that the black community is no longer going to have black Sambos, they're going to have black Rambos."<ref name= "NYT_1988-11-21"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=940DE5DB1731F932A15752C1A96E948260
| title= Jury in Bronx Acquits Larry Davis In Shooting of Six Police Officers
| last= Blair
| first= William G
| date= 1988-11-21
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis won his second courtroom victory in nine months yesterday when a Bronx jury acquitted him of attempted murder of nine police officers in a blazing shootout in 1986.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

Davis was sentenced to 5 to 15 years in prison on the weapons possession charges.

====Murder of Victor Lagombra====
In October 1989 Davis went on trial for the September 1986 murder of Victor Lagombra, described by the prosecutor as a "mid-level" crack dealer. The prosecution charged that Davis killed Lagombra in a "cold-blooded act of savagery" when Lagombra walked into a Manhattan apartment while Davis and two other men were robbing two drug dealers. Ballistics tests showed that Davis's 32-caliber revolver was used in the killing.<ref name= "NYT_1986-12-08"/><ref name= "NYT_1989-11-05"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DE7DE113BF936A35752C1A96F948260
| title= Statement to Davis Trial Jury
| date= 1989-11-05
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Already sentenced to up to 15 years on a weapons conviction and still facing separate charges of murder, kidnapping, assault on correction officers and automobile theft, Larry Davis went on trial last week on murder charges in the fatal shooting of a Harlem drug dealer.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref> The defense produced two witnesses who testified that Davis was in Florida making a rap album on the day of the murder.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"/>

After a five-week trial and three days of deliberations, Davis was found not guilty. Although William Kunstler was not Davis's attorney in this case, he afterward repeated earlier statements that Davis had helped dishonest police sell drugs, and said that the constant accusations against Davis were a conspiracy.<ref name= "NYT_1989-12-04"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDC173FF937A35751C1A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis Not Guilty of Drug Dealer's Murder]
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1989-12-04
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who has been acquitted of murder or attempted murder charges twice in the last two years, was acquitted again Saturday night on charges that he fatally shot a Harlem drug dealer in a robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

====Murder of Raymond Vizcaino====
In January 1987 Davis's older brother '''Eddie Davis''' was arrested on charges of murdering a drug dealer during an August 1986 robbery attempt.
According to the prosecution, Eddie Davis and Larry Davis, along with two others, shot Raymond Vizcaino to death through an apartment door on Webster Avenue in the Bronx. A jury found Eddie Davis guilty in June 1989.<ref name= "NYT_1989-06-13"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=950DEEDF1E3EF930A25755C0A96F948260
| title= Larry Davis's Elder Brother Convicted of a Bronx Murder
| date= 1989-06-13
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis's brother, Eddie, has been convicted of murdering a suspected Bronx narcotics dealer during a robbery attempt, the Bronx District Attorney's office said yesterday.
| accessdate= 2007-12-19 }}</ref>

Larry Davis went on trial for the Vizcaino murder five months later. He was found guilty on March 14, 1991.<ref name= "NYT_1991-03-15x"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE4D9153CF936A25750C0A967958260
| title= Larry Davis Convicted in Killing of a Drug Dealer]
| last= Tomasson
| first= Robert E
| date= 1991-03-15
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, who gained near folk-hero status in some quarters after a shootout with police officers and then beat back three attempts by prosecutors to convict him of murder and attempted murder, was convicted last night of killing a drug dealer in a Bronx robbery.
| accessdate= 2007-12-20 }}</ref>
Already serving 5 to 15 years on weapons charges, he was sentenced to serve an additional 25 years to life. After the sentencing, Davis spoke for about an hour, repeating his longstanding complaint that the police and the court system were engaged in a vendetta against him.<ref name= "NYT_1991-04-26"> {{ cite news
| url= http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9D0CE1D9143EF935A15757C0A967958260
| title= Defiant Larry Davis Gets 25 Years to Life in Killing
| last= Wolff
| first= Craig
| date= 1991-04-26
| publisher= [[The New York Times]]
| quote= Larry Davis, whose repeated clashes with the law have made him a hero to some and a pariah to others, was sentenced yesterday to 25 years to life for the 1986 murder of a Bronx drug dealer. But not before he expressed his contempt for the criminal-justice system loudly and at length, creating a tumultuous scene in court until the judge expelled him.
| accessdate= 2007-12-23 }}</ref>

==Representations on film==
Larry Davis tells his story in a 2003 film. The film describes Davis as being "shot in the head at point blank range" by police during the raid; and how he "turned himself in to the FBI, in exchange for their guarantee to investigate the NYPD's involvement in drug deals that he was forced to participate in as a teenager."<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.mediarights.org/film/the_larry_davis_story_a_routine_typical_hit.php
| title= The Larry Davis Story: A Routine Typical Hit
| publisher= MediaRights
| quote= A "Routine Typical Hit", is the story of a young man named Larry Davis. Who at the age of 19, took the NYC Police Department on one of the largest manhunts in the history of NY State.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

In July 2006, ''[[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]'' magazine reported that Roc-A-Fella Records co-founder [[Damon Dash]] was planning a documentary on Davis.<ref>{{cite web
| url= http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117947565.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1
| title= Dash making splash with pic projects
| last= Fleming
| first= Michael
| publisher= [[Variety (magazine)|Variety]]
| quote= Roc-a-Fella Records co-founder Damon Dash has set up a trio of film projects.
| accessdate= 2007-12-16 }}</ref>

==Death==

Davis had been serving his sentence at [[Shawangunk Correctional Facility]] near the [[Ulster County, New York|Ulster County]] [[Administrative divisions of New York#Hamlet|hamlet]] of [[Wallkill, Ulster County, New York|Wallkill]]. At 7 p.m. February 20, 2008, correctional officers overseeing one of the yards noticed inmates congregating around an apparent fight. When they went to break it up, they found Davis had been stabbed repeatedly with a nine-inch (23 cm) metal [[Shiv (weapon)|shank]]. He was taken by [[ambulance]] to St. Luke's Hospital in nearby [[Newburgh (city), New York|Newburgh]], where he was pronounced dead on arrival.<ref name="NY Sun article">{{cite news|last=Garland|first=Sarah|title=Man Arraigned in Killing of Police Shooter|url=http://www.nysun.com/article/71659|publisher=''[[New York Sun]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=His alleged attacker, identified by officials as Luis Rosado, was being charged with the killing, which officials said took place at 7 p.m. last night during a recreational period in the prison's B block yard. The three prison guards stationed in the yard with 22 inmates, including Rosado and Davis, said they saw Rosado assaulting Davis with a 9-inch metal shank, according to officials. Prison guards helped Davis into a building and called an ambulance, according to officials. He was treated in the ambulance on his way to St. Luke's Hospital, where he was pronounced dead at 7:46 p.m. with multiple wounds to his head, chest, arms, back, and legs, officials said.}}</ref>

After questioning by [[New York State Police|state police]] and the [[New York State Department of Correctional Services]]'s (DOCS) [[inspector general]]'s office, another inmate, Luis Rosado, 42, was charged with [[murder]].<ref name="NYT story">{{cite news|last=O'Connor|first=Anahad|title=Man in 1986 Police Gunfight Is Killed|url=http://www.nytimes.com/2008/02/21/nyregion/21cnd-davis.html|publisher=''[[The New York Times]]''|date=2008-02-21|accessdate=2008-02-21|quote=Mr. Davis, 41, was stabbed to death by another inmate around 7:30 p.m. during a recreational break on the grounds of the Shawangunk Correctional Facility in Ulster County, about 80 miles north of New York City, corrections officials said. The other inmate, Luis Rosado, used a crude, nine-inch shank to stab Mr. Davis repeatedly in his head, arms, back and chest, said Erik Kriss, a spokesman for the Department of Corrections ... Mr. Rosado, 42, was serving a sentence of 25 years to life for multiple counts of murder, assault and attempted assault. He had a long and extensive history of being disciplined for violent behavior during his incarceration — including assaults on staff and other inmates — corrections officials said, and had just recently been denied parole in 2007. Mr. Davis also had a long history of being disciplined while incarcerated. His prison records indicate approximately 75 incidents that merited disciplinary action, including assaulting staff and inmates, making threats, harassment, and fighting, Linda Foglia, a corrections spokeswoman, said in an interview on Thursday ... But it did not appear however that Mr. Davis and Mr. Rosado had a history of fighting with each other.}}</ref>

Rosado was already serving a sentence of 25 years to [[life imprisonment|life]] for murder and assault charges in the early 1980s, and had been denied [[parole]] in 2007. He was arraigned at [[Shawangunk, New York|Shawangunk]] Town Court the next morning. DOCS officials said both he and Davis had long disciplinary records, including fights with other inmates, but there was no record of any previous violence between the two.<ref name="NYT story" />

On July 31 the county [[grand jury]] [[indictment|indicted]] Rosado on nine [[felony]] charges related to the stabbing, including three different counts of [[murder]], [[assault]], criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. The murder charges carry a potential sentence of [[life without parole]]. Since the arrest, Rosado has been moved to [[Clinton Correctional Facility]] far upstate.<ref name="Rosado indictment">{{cite news|title=Inmate indicted in slaying of fellow prisoner at Shawangunk Correctional|url=http://www.recordonline.com/apps/pbcs.dll/article?AID=/20080805/NEWS/80804043/-1/NEWS|publisher=[[Ottaway Community Newspapers]]|work=[[Times-Herald Record]]|date=2008-08-05|accessdate=2008-08-05|quote=Luis Rosado, 42, was indicted Thursday on two counts of first-degree murder, a single count of second-degree murder, two counts each of first- and second-degree assault and single counts of third-degree criminal possession of a weapon and possession of prison contraband. All the charges are felonies ... Since his arrest, he's been moved to the maximum security Clinton Correction Facility near the Canadian border, according to state corrections records.}}</ref>

==References==
{{reflist|2}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Davis, Larry}}
[[Category:2008 deaths]]
[[Category:1966 births]]
[[Category:American murder victims]]
[[Category:Prisoners murdered in custody]]
[[Category:People from New York City]]
[[Category:American people who died in prison custody]]
[[Category:Prisoners who died in New York detention]]
[[Category:People murdered in New York]]
[[Category:Deaths by stabbing]]
[[Category:People convicted of murder by New York]]

Surprise Lake (Pierce County, Washington)

2009-04-11T10:28:48Z

Docu: clean up, typos fixed: Endevour → Endeavour, the the → the using AWB

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Surprise Lake
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Milton, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|33|38|27.83|N|112|22|31.98|W|region:US-AZ_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = [[United States]]
| length =
| width =
| area = {{convert|3|acre|abbr=on}}
| depth = {{convert|50|ft|abbr=on}}
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation = {{convert|1100|ft|abbr=on}}
| islands =
| cities = [[Surprise, Arizona|Surprise]]
}}
'''Surprise Lake''' is located next to the [[Surprise Lake Apartment complex|City of Milton]], [[Washington]], [[United States]], on the Surprise Lake Apartments in the pacific northwest. Located near the city of Milton, near the city of Fife.

A few blocks away from Surprise Lake is the school Surprise Lake Middle School (SLMS) which is part of the Fife Schools system. The other Fife schools that converse with SLMS are Discovery Primary School (grades Pre-K - 1st) Alice V. Hedden Elementary, and Endeavour Intermediate School (both grades 2-5th), Surprise Lake Middle School (grades 6-7th), and Columbi Junior High School (CJH Grades 8-9th), and finally Fife High School (located in Fife, WA grades 10-12th)

Green Lake (Washington)

2009-04-10T18:00:13Z

Docu: clean up using AWB

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Green Lake
| image_lake = WoodlandPark-1.jpg
| caption_lake = Looking southeast toward Woodland Park
| image_bathymetry = Seattle-GreenLake.jpg
| caption_bathymetry = Map of Seattle with Green Lake marked
| location = [[Seattle, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|47.6779|N|122.3369|W|region:US-WA_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = United States
| length =
| width =
| area = {{convert|259|acre|km2|abbr=on}}
| depth = {{convert|13|ft|abbr=on}}
| max-depth = {{convert|30|ft|abbr=on}}
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| cities =
}}
'''Green Lake''' is a freshwater [[lake]] in north central [[Seattle, Washington]], [[USA]], within Green Lake Park. The park is surrounded by the [[Green Lake, Seattle, Washington|Green Lake]] [[neighborhood]] to the north and east, the [[Wallingford, Seattle, Washington|Wallingford]] neighborhood to the south, the [[Phinney Ridge, Seattle, Washington|Phinney Ridge]] neighborhood to the west, and [[Woodland Park (Seattle)|Woodland Park]] to the southwest. It is a [[glacier|glacial]] lake, its basin having been dug 50,000 years ago by the [[Vashon glacier]], which also created [[Lake Washington]], [[Lake Union]], and [[Bitter Lake (Seattle)|Bitter]] and [[Haller Lake]]s.

==History==
[[Image:Greenlake 1907.jpg|left|thumb|Green Lake in January 1907]]
Green Lake was named by David Phillips, who surveyed the area in September 1855 for the United States Surveyor General. His first notes referred to it as "Lake Green" because even in its natural state the lake is prone to algae blooms. The [[Duwamish (tribe)|Duwamish]] called it ''dxWTLusH'', a [[Lushootseed]] word of unknown meaning.<ref>{{cite book |last= Thrush |first= Coll |title= Native Seattle: Histories from the Crossing-Over Place |year= 2007 |publisher= University of Washington Press |isbn= 0-295-98700-6 |pages= 251}}</ref>

The lake has a surface area of {{convert|259|acre|km2}}, a mean depth of 13 feet (3.8 m), and a maximum depth of 30 feet (9.1 m). The lake has been dredged in order to maintain its depth. Green Lake lacks both surface water inflows and outflows. It once drained into [[Lake Washington]] via [[Ravenna Creek]], but in 1911 the water level was lowered by 7 feet (2.1 m) to create parkland, causing the creek to dry up between Green Lake and [[Cowen Park]]. The lake is fed by rainfall, storm runoff, and Seattle's municipal water supply.

The area was originally homesteaded by various pioneers, the first being Erhart Sarfried, "Green Lake John." Sarfried subdivided his homestead in 1888 and sold the land to various entrepreneurs. W.D. Wood built an "amusement park" on the west side of the lake (which never amounted to more than a glorified [[lawn]] for picnics). On the east side of the lake, A.L. Parker logged the woods and built a sawmill. [[Edward C. Kilbourne]] built the first trolley line connecting the area to the city, the route of which is now Green Lake Way North. The trolley lines kept growing, until by 1910 they extended completely around the lake and a round trip could be made on a separate line going back to the city.

In July 2008, several metal spikes up to {{convert|3|ft|m}} in length were found along the bottom of the lake, injuring several people who accidentally stepped on them.<ref>[http://seattletimes.nwsource.com/html/localnews/2008059285_webspikes18m.html "More spikes found in Green Lake."] ''[[The Seattle Times]]''. July 18, 2008. Retrieved on August 7, 2008.</ref> The Seattle Parks Department later confirmed that the spikes were from a forgotten pilot program to control the growth of [[Eurasian water milfoil]] in Green Lake. The invasive aquatic plant had first appeared in the lake in the early 1980s. In 1984, the Parks Department installed {{convert|120000|sqft|m2}} of black plastic sheeting along the bottom of the lake, using the spikes to hold the sheeting in place. The spikes originally had curved tips to prevent injury, but the tips had corroded and broken off. The city paid a team of divers to remove the remaining spikes in late July 2008.<ref name="parksdeptspikes">[http://seattletimes.nwsource.com/html/localnews/2008078708_spikes29m0.html "Parks Dept. confirms Green Lake spikes leftover from its milfoil-control program."] ''[[The Seattle Times]]''. July 29, 2008. Retrieved on August 7, 2008.</ref> Throughout the course of the investigation, it was revealed that the city had also tried combatting the milfoil with weed-eating fish, but hadn't made any serious efforts in the past 15 years aside from occasionally paying divers to pull the weeds by hand.

==Green Lake Park==
After 1903 the area became part of Seattle's grand [[Olmsted Plan]] to create a series of interconnected greenspaces around the entire city. The park design still reflects the Olmsted vision.

[[Image:Green Lake-1.jpg|thumb|Park and path]]
Green Lake is surrounded entirely by a very popular paved path. The 2.8 mile (4.5 kilometer) path is divided into two lanes — one for [[pedestrian]]s and one for [[bicycle]]s, [[roller skating|roller skates]], and other wheeled unmotorized vehicles. The inner pedestrian lane is bidirectional, while the outer wheeled path is unidirectional (counterclockwise). The path is a major destination for people seeking [[exercise]] and relaxation. It can become quite crowded on days of fair weather. There is also an outer path along the edge of the park. The park is a popular spot for [[qigong]] classes, [[roller hockey]], [[soccer]], [[baseball]], [[golf]], Derek Baker Memorial Boccie Ball Club, and lawn [[bowls]], part of the Woodland Park Lawn Bowling Club, and even a monthly midnight bicycle race <ref>[http://www.point83.com] Point 83 - Seattle and Bikes! </ref>.

The bathhouse was built in 1927 next to an outdoor swimming area with concrete steps leading into the water. A [[lifeguard]] station and boat were built next to this area in 1930 after several drownings in 1929. The bathhouse is now home to the Seattle Public Theater at the Bathhouse, a small but popular venue for plays.

Across the lake from the bathhouse, in the northeast part of the park, its first community center was built in 1929 at a cost of $95,598. As it was built on the fill land from the 1911 draining, the community center was built on pilings. It contains two conference rooms, a gym with showers and bathrooms, and a stage. Toward the lake, another stepped swimming area was built. The tennis courts were added in 1945. In 1955 a 150,000 gallon [[swimming pool]] was added. It was named the Evans Pool in honor of two brothers, Ben and Lou Evans, for their long service to athletics at Seattle parks.

The children's wading pool was a [[Works Progress Administration]] project, as was the drainage ditch and the arched stone bridge providing a path over the ditch. The wading pool is staffed in the summer by the Seattle Parks department, and operated daily from June 23-September 3, from 11 a.m.-8 p.m.

South of the bathhouse is a lawn and fishing pier. Since 1984 this part of the lake has hosted a floating lantern memorial to the [[atomic bombings of Hiroshima and Nagasaki]].

Prospect Point (a spit of land that points at Duck Island) protects a small area of water from high winds. This used to be a popular spot for [[model boat]]s, though model boating is no longer allowed on the lake.

The [[Green Lake Aqua Theater]] was built in 1950 for the first [[Seafair]] in order to house an attraction called the Aqua Follies and their "swimusicals"--a combination of aqua ballet, stage dancing, and comedy. The theater included a round stage and floating (though still recessed below the stage) orchestra pit, encircling a section of the lake with high diving platforms on each side. The grandstand was built to a capacity of more than 5,000 seats. The Aqua Follies continued to run during Seafair until 1965. Outside of the Seafair schedule the theater was the stage for plays and musicals whose directors always took advantage of the unique setting. In the summer of 1962, coinciding with the [[Century 21 Exposition]], the Aqua Theater stage was host to a jazz festival, popular performers such as [[Bob Hope]], two plays, and a special presentation of the Aqua Follies with 100 performers. After the World's Fair, summer productions languished (usually blamed on Seattle's [[Seattle#Climate|unpredictable weather]]) until the Aqua Theater was mostly abandoned — a 1969 concert by the [[Grateful Dead]] revealed that the grandstand was crumbling and dangerous. Beginning in 1970 the theater was dismantled, stage right now serving as a pedestrian pier and stage left providing dock and storage for [[sport rowing|crew]] shells. Some sections of the grandstand were left in place.<ref>[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=1052] Aqua Theater on HistoryLink </ref>

The southwest portion of the park connects with adjoining [[Woodland Park (Seattle)|Woodland Park]] on land that is also mostly fill, much of which came from the excavation of a route for [[Washington State Route 99|Aurora Avenue]]. The southwest portion of the lake once extended to what is now N. 54th Street.

In the summer, Green Lake is also popular for [[swimming]] and boating. Although public use of motorized boats has been banned since at least 1968, the lake was the site of [[hydroplane]] races from 1929 to 1984. Today many forms of motor-less boats, including [[windsurfing|sailboarding]], [[pedalo|pedal boat]]s, [[rowboat]]s, [[skiff]]s, and [[canoe]]s, are commonly seen on the lake. The Milk Carton Derby is held annually on the lake as one of the opening events of Seafair. While remnants of boat launches still exist, all launches have been removed from the lake; all boats must be hand carried to the water.

The Green Lake Small Craft Center, a Seattle Parks facility, is located on the south end of the lake. It houses both [[Green Lake Crew]] and the Seattle Canoe and Kayak Club. From August 10-13, 2006, Green Lake hosted the [[USRowing]] Masters National Championship Regatta, which included an estimated 2,000 competitors ranging in age from 23 to 86 years of age.<ref>[http://seattlepi.nwsource.com/local/280442_mastersrowing08.html] Rowers ready to hit water at Green Lake</ref>

To the east of the lake across from the park, sits the Green Lake Library, built in 1910 with funds from Andrew Carnegie.

==Green Lake Crew==
The Green Lake Small Craft Center, a Seattle Parks facility, is the training ground for Green Lake [[Rowing (sport)|Crew]], which has a history of successful rowing at the national level.

==Animal and plant life==
[[Image:Osprey-green-lake.jpg|thumb|right|An osprey hunting fish over Green Lake.]]
Green Lake is a beacon for [[wildlife]]. Many types of wildlife, [[duck]]s, [[cormorant]]s, [[loon]]s, [[heron]]s, [[goose|geese]], [[turtle]]s, [[raccoon]]s, [[rat]]s, [[squirrel]]s, [[bat]]s, [[hawk]]s, [[eagle]]s, and [[osprey]] are among the wild creatures commonly viewed there. There is an artificial [[island]] in the lake built by the [[Works Progress Administration]] in 1936. The island was built (with dumped gravel) as a [[wildlife sanctuary]] and later housed some [[swan]] gifted to the city by [[Vancouver, British Columbia]]. The state game commission officially made the island a reserve, off limits to people, in 1956. The park board originally named the island Waldo's Wildlife Sanctuary, after Waldo J Dahl, who took care of the swan. It is now only known as Duck Island.
[[Image:GLMallard.jpg|thumb|left|Despite rules against feeding the ducks at Green Lake, this mallard managed to nab some bread from a park goer.]]

Green Lake is a popular dumping ground for unwanted house pets and developed a large population of [[feral]] [[rabbit]]s. The rabbits created problems by burrowing under streets and retaining walls and into the [[Woodland Park Zoo]]. Over the years volunteers adopted or removed the rabbits but not fast enough to keep the population under control. In 2005 the city and zoo combined with the Rabbit Sanctuary to remove all of the rabbits and present an educational outreach campaign to teach people not to abandon rabbits.<ref>http://woodlandparkrabbits.org/IntheNews.html News articles about the Woodland Park Rabbits organization</ref> The practice of abandoning pets into or around Green Lake has resulted in several other non-native species needing removal, mostly ordinary [[goldfish]] but including exotic species such as [[sturgeon]] and [[caiman]] at various times.

Recently, a program has been implemented to substantially reduce the number of ducks and geese. Their droppings raise the level of [[phosphorus]] in the lake, leading to excessive growths of [[algae]] and [[milfoil]]. In 2003 the lake was treated with [[alum]] to encapsulate the phosphorus. A paddle boat, moored in the lake, is used to cut the milfoil. The fowl also leave [[pathogen]]s in the lake which can cause [[Swimmer's itch]]. This shows the difficulty of maintaining water quality in a stagnant lake.

[[Fish]], mainly trout which are occasionally restocked, live in the lake. A large amount of [[Catostomidae|sucker fish]] (often confused with carp) are also present, along with largemouth bass, yellow perch, and small populations of many different unexpected species.

During the spring, Green Lake Park is in bloom with pink and white [[cherry]] trees. Planted along the west side of the lake in 1931 and 1932, they were a gift from the Japanese Association of North America.

==References==
{{reflist}}

==External links==
*[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=3021 Green Lake cleanup and redesign begins in 1936]
*[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=1469 Seafair including Aqua Follies held for first time in King County]
*[http://seattle.gov/parks/parkspaces/greenlak.htm City of Seattle Parks & Recreation]
*[http://www.seattle.gov/parks/history/default.htm Seattle park history]
*[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=3290 John Olmsted arrives in Seattle to design city parks on April 30, 1903]
*[http://www.seafair.com/x570.asp Historic Green Lake hydroplane racing]
*[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=2678 More historic hydroplane racing]
*[http://www.historylink.org/essays/output.cfm?file_id=1124 Memories of Aqua Theatre]

[[Category:Geography of Seattle, Washington]]
[[Category:Parks in Seattle, Washington]]
[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)|Green]]

Bhimtal Lake

2009-04-10T16:33:49Z

Docu: /* External links */clean up using AWB

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Bhimtal Lake
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Bhimtal]], [[Uttarakhand]]
| coords = {{coord|29|20|35|N|79|33|33|E|type:waterbody_region:IN|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = India
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands = 1
| cities = [[Bhimtal]]
}}
'''Bhimtal Lake''' is a [[lake]] in the town of [[Bhimtal]], [[Uttarakhand]], [[India]]. There is an island at the centre of the lake. It is the largest lake in the only real lake district of India. It is a perennial lake which not only supports a large variety of aquatic life but is a winter stopover for Trans Himalayan birds.

==History==
The town though ancient was never prominent because of nearby Nainital which was the summer capital of erstwhile United Province of India and contained all the amenities to be found in any European town. But over time Nainital became crowded and ugly and the lake so polluted that people do not drink directly from it.

==External links==
{{commonscat}}
* [http://nainital.nic.in/bhimtal.htm Bhimtal] at [[Nainital district]] Official website.
*[http://www.bheemtal.com Web site for bhimtal]

[[Category:Lakes of Uttarakhand]]
[[Category:Tourism in Uttarakhand]]
[[Category:Nainital]]

{{Uttarakhand-geo-stub}}

Funicular de la Santa Cova

2009-04-10T09:42:33Z

Docu:

[[Image:Montserrat Station.jpg|thumb|right|The upper station of the Santa Cova funicular. The lower station of the Sant Joan funicular can be seen in the background, and the rack railway upper terminus is below the car park.]]
The '''Funicular de Santa Cova''', or '''Santa Cova funicular railway''', is a [[funicular|funicular railway]] at [[Montserrat (mountain)|Montserrat]], near [[Barcelona]] in [[Catalonia]], [[Spain]]. The line descends from [[Santa María de Montserrat|the monastery]], and the upper terminus of the [[Montserrat Rack Railway]], to the Santa Cova cave.

The funicular has the following technical parameters:<ref name=lworld>{{cite web | url = http://www.seilbahntechnik.net/lifte/2630/datas.php | title = Lift-Database : Montserrat : Santa Cova | publisher = Lift-World.info | accessdate = March 5 | accessyear = 2007 }}</ref>

*Length: ''262 metres''
*Height: ''118 metres''
*Maximum Steepness: ''56.5%''
*Cars: ''2''
*Capacity: ''60 passengers per car''
*Configuration: ''Single track with passing loop''
*Travel time: ''2.5 minutes''
*Track gauge: ''1 metre''
*Traction: ''Electricity''

The line is operated by the [[Ferrocarrils de la Generalitat de Catalunya]] (''Catalan Government Railways'', FGC), who also operate the Montserrat Rack Railway and the [[Funicular de Sant Joan]] funicular railway on Montserrat Mountain, together with two other funicular railways and a significant suburban railway system in and around Barcelona.

== References ==
<references />

== External links ==
{{commonscat|Funiculars at Montserrat}}
*[http://www.cremallerademontserrat.com/ Official website of the Montserrat Rack Railway and associated funicular railways] (in [[Catalan language|Catalan]], [[Spanish language|Spanish]], [[English language|English]] and [[French language|French]])
*[http://www.trenscat.com/montserrat/stacova_ct.html Photographic description and map of the line from Trens de Catalunya] (in Catalan)

{{Euro-rail-stub}}

[[Category:Funicular railways|Santa Cova, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Funicular railways in Catalonia|Santa Cova, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Rail transport in Spain]]

{{coord missing|Spain}}
{{Catalonia-stub}}

[[ca:Funicular de la Santa Cova]]

Funicular de la Santa Cova

2009-04-10T09:17:31Z

Docu: /* External links */clean up using AWB

[[Image:Montserrat Station.jpg|thumb|right|The upper station of the Santa Cova funicular. The lower station of the Sant Joan funicular can be seen in the background, and the rack railway upper terminus is below the car park.]]
The '''Funicular de Santa Cova''', or '''Santa Cova funicular railway''', is a [[funicular|funicular railway]] at [[Montserrat (mountain)|Montserrat]], near [[Barcelona]] in [[Catalonia]], [[Spain]]. The line descends from [[Santa María de Montserrat|the monastery]], and the upper terminus of the [[Montserrat Rack Railway]], to the Santa Cova cave.

The funicular has the following technical parameters:<ref name=lworld>{{cite web | url = http://www.seilbahntechnik.net/lifte/2630/datas.php | title = Lift-Database : Montserrat : Santa Cova | publisher = Lift-World.info | accessdate = March 5 | accessyear = 2007 }}</ref>

*Length: ''262 metres''
*Height: ''118 metres''
*Maximum Steepness: ''56.5%''
*Cars: ''2''
*Capacity: ''60 passengers per car''
*Configuration: ''Single track with passing loop''
*Travel time: ''2.5 minutes''
*Track gauge: ''1 metre''
*Traction: ''Electricity''

The line is operated by the [[Ferrocarrils de la Generalitat de Catalunya]] (''Catalan Government Railways'', FGC), who also operate the Montserrat Rack Railway and the [[Funicular de Sant Joan]] funicular railway on Montserrat Mountain, together with two other funicular railways and a significant suburban railway system in and around Barcelona.

== References ==
<references />

== External links ==
{{commonscat|Funiculars at Montserrat]]
*[http://www.cremallerademontserrat.com/ Official website of the Montserrat Rack Railway and associated funicular railways] (in [[Catalan language|Catalan]], [[Spanish language|Spanish]], [[English language|English]] and [[French language|French]])
*[http://www.trenscat.com/montserrat/stacova_ct.html Photographic description and map of the line from Trens de Catalunya] (in Catalan)

{{Euro-rail-stub}}

[[Category:Funicular railways|Santa Cova, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Funicular railways in Catalonia|Santa Cova, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Rail transport in Spain]]

{{Catalonia-stub}}

[[ca:Funicular de la Santa Cova]]

Goldplatten

2009-04-09T07:50:20Z

Docu: WP:CHECKWIKI cleanup using AWB

[[Image:Joseph Smith receiving golden plates.jpg|225px|thumb|An 1893 engraving depicting [[Joseph Smith]]'s description of receiving artifacts from the [[angel Moroni]]. The artifacts include the golden plates and a set of spectacles made of [[seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|seer stones]], which Smith called the ''[[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]]''. The [[sword of Laban]] and an ancient breastplate are shown nearby.]]

According to the theology of [[Latter Day Saint movement]] churches, the '''golden plates''' (also called the '''''gold plates''''' or in some 19th century literature, the '''''golden Bible''''')<ref>Use of the terms ''golden bible'' and ''gold Bible'' by both believers and non-believers dates from the late 1820s. See, for instance, {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}} (use of the term ''gold Bible'' by [[Martin Harris]] in 1827); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=102, 109, 113, 145}} (use of the term ''gold Bible'' in 1827–29 by believing Palmyra neighbors); {{Harvtxt|Grandin|1829}} (stating that by 1829 the plates were "generally known and spoken of as the 'Golden Bible'"). Use of these terms has been rare, especially by believers, since the 1830s.</ref> are a book of bound and engraved metal plates that [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] said was his source for the [[Book of Mormon]]. A [[Book of Mormon witnesses|few witnesses]] testified that they saw the plates, but Smith said he returned them to an angel after translating them. Therefore, if they existed, they are not available for researchers to examine. Although most outside of the Latter Day Saint movement dismiss Joseph Smith's story of the golden plates as beyond belief,<ref>{{harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=58}}.</ref> to [[Latter Day Saints]] their existence is a matter of faith.

Joseph Smith said he discovered the plates on [[September 22]], [[1823]] on [[Cumorah|Cumorah hill]], [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]], [[New York]], in a buried box. Smith said they had been protected there for centuries by the [[angel Moroni]], once a mortal prophet and the book's final author. According to Smith, the angel told him he could not take possession of the plates until he obeyed certain commandments, which included making four annual visits to the spot.

Smith's 1827 announcement that he had uncovered an ancient golden book brought him local notoriety. The curious came to see the wooden chest where they were told the plates were stored; but Smith said that the angel had commanded him not to show the plates to anyone else until a later date. After moving near his wife's parents in northern [[Pennsylvania]], Smith dictated to scribes what he said was an English translation of the inscribed characters on the plates, a language he called [[reformed Egyptian]]. This reputed translating took place sporadically between 1827 and 1829 and consisted, according to most accounts, of Smith's looking into a hat containing a [[seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|"seer stone"]] in which he said he could see the translated words and characters.<ref>Although Smith's use of a single stone is well documented {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}}, one of his own accounts states that with the plates he found a set of stone spectacles called the [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]], which he used to make the translation {{Harv|Smith|Mulholland|Thompson|Phelps|1838a|p=5}}. He said the angel also commanded him not to show the Urim and Thummim to others (id.). Other than Smith himself, [[Lucy Mack Smith|his mother]] was the sole known witness of the Urim and Thummim, which she said she had observed them when covered by a thin cloth {{harv|Smith|1853|p=101}}.</ref>

During this period, Smith also began dictating [[Doctrine and Covenants|written commandments]] in the voice of God, including a commandment to form a new church and to choose [[Book of Mormon witnesses|eleven men]] who would join Smith as witnesses. These men later declared, in a written statements attached to the 1830 published Book of Mormon, that they had seen the plates.<ref>Two separate statements were later incorporated into printed editions of the Book of Mormon.</ref> Some of these witnesses gave descriptions of the plates, not entirely consistent with one another. According to Smith, he then returned the plates to the angel Moroni. Many adherents of the faith believe that Moroni retains them or that they are hidden in the hill Cumorah.

The golden plates are the most significant of a number of metallic plates important in Latter Day Saint history and theology, many of which are mentioned in the Book of Mormon. Although the Book of Mormon is generally accepted by adherents as a sacred text, not all Latter Day Saints view the plates as an ancient, physical artifact engraved by ancient prophets.

==Origin and historicity==

{{seealso|Origin of the Book of Mormon|Historicity of the Book of Mormon}}

In the words of LDS historian [[Richard Bushman]], "For most modern readers, the [golden] plates are beyond belief, a phantasm, yet the Mormon sources accept them as fact."<ref>{{harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=58}}.</ref> Because Joseph Smith said he returned the plates to [[angel Moroni|an angel]] after he finished translating them, their authenticity—if they ever existed—cannot be determined by direct physical examination. Most believing Mormons believe in the golden plates as a matter of faith.

Nevertheless, the golden plates were allegedly shown to [[Book of Mormon witnesses|several close associates]] of Joseph Smith,<ref>Only close associates of Joseph Smith were allowed to become official witnesses to the plates; he invited no strangers, or women, to view them. These witnesses, first a group of three, Martin Harris, Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer, and then a group of eight—five members of the Whitmer family, Joseph Smith's father, and two of his brothers, Hyrum and Samuel—all said they "saw and hefted" the plates. See Jan Shipps, "Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition," University of Illinois Press, pp. 23.</ref> and the [[Book of Mormon]] exists as its reputed translation. Thus, Mormon apologists and Mormon critics can debate indirect evidence only: they may ask whether the [[Book of Mormon]] narrative is consistent with science and history and whether its witnesses are credible.<ref>See generally {{Harvtxt|Metcalfe|1993}}, which outlines the main arguments for and against Book of Mormon authenticity.</ref> Although not the basis of their faith, many Mormons take this research seriously. Mormon scholars have formed collaborations such as [[Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies]] to provide [[apologetics|apologetic]] answers to critical research about the golden plates and topics in the field of Mormon studies. Among these topics, the credibility of the plates has been, according to Bushman, a "troublesome item."<ref>"The Mormon sources constantly refer to the single most troublesome item in Joseph Smith's history, the gold plates on which the Book of Mormon was said to be written. For most modern readers, the plates are beyond belief, a phantasm, yet the Mormon sources accept them as fact." {{harvtxt|Bushman|2005}p=58}}. Richard N. Ostling and Joan K. Ostling, ''Mormon America: The Power and the Promise (HarperSanFrancisco, 1999)'' begin a chapter called "The Gold Bible" (259-277) with a question posed by liberal Mormon Brigham D. Madsen, "'Were there really gold plates and ministering angels, or was there just Joseph Smith seated at a table with his face in a hat dictating to a scribe a fictional account of the ancient inhabitants of the Americas?' Resolving that problem haunts loyal Mormons." (259)</ref>

[[Image:caractors large.jpg|right|thumb|250px|A reputed transcript of [[reformed Egyptian]] characters, which Smith said were copied from the golden plates in 1828. The characters are not linked to any known language.]]

The [[Book of Mormon]] itself portrays the golden plates as a historical record, engraved by two [[pre-Columbian]] prophet-historians from around the year AD 400: [[Mormon (prophet)|Mormon]] and his son [[Moroni (Book of Mormon prophet)|Moroni]]. Mormon and Moroni, the book says, had abridged earlier historical records from other sets of metal plates. Their script, according to the book, was called "[[reformed Egyptian]]," a language unknown to or recognized by linguists or Egyptologists.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|p=538}}. Standard language references such as {{Harvtxt|Daniels|Bright|1996}}; {{Harvtxt|Crystal|1997}}; and {{Harvtxt|Woodard|2004}} contain no reference to "reformed Egyptian". "Reformed Egyptian" is also not discussed in {{Harvtxt|Robinson|2002}}, although it is mentioned in {{harvtxt|Williams|1991}}.</ref> According to the book, the language began as [[Egyptian language|Egyptian]],<ref>{{sourcetext|source=Book of Mormon|book=1 Nephi|chapter=1|verse=2}}.</ref> then was altered based on speech patterns.<ref>{{sourcetext|source=Book of Mormon|book=Mormon|chapter=9|verse=32-34}} ("altered...according to our manner of speech").</ref> Historically, [[Latter Day Saint movement]] denominations have taught that the Book of Mormon's description of the plates' origin is accurate, and that the Book of Mormon is a translation of the plates.<ref>Book of Mormon (LDS edition), Introduction (expressing the LDS view that the Book of Mormon "is a record of God's dealings with the ancient inhabitants of the Americas", and that the book is a translation of the golden plates "into the English language".) </ref> The [[Community of Christ]], however, while accepting the Book of Mormon as scripture, no longer takes an official position on the historicity of the golden plates.<ref>McMurray, W. Grant, "They "Shall Blossom as the Rose": Native Americans and the Dream of Zion," an address delivered February 17, 2001, accessed on Community of Christ website, September 1, 2006 at http://web.archive.org/web/20070817021355/http://cofchrist.org/docs/NativeAmericanConference/keynote.asp ("The proper use of the Book of Mormon as sacred scripture has been under wide discussion in the 1970s and beyond, in part because of long-standing questions about its historicity and in part because of perceived theological inadequacies, including matters of race and ethnicity."). At the 2007 Community of Christ World Conference, President Stephen M. Veazey ruled a resolution to "reaffirm the Book of Mormon as a divinely inspired record" out of order. In so doing he stated that "while the Church affirms the Book of Mormon as scripture, and makes it available for study and use in various languages, we do not attempt to mandate the degree of belief or use. This position is in keeping with our longstanding tradition that belief in the Book of Mormon is not to be used as a test of fellowship or membership in the church." Andrew M. Shields, "Official Minutes of Business Session, Wednesday March 28, 2007," in 2007 World Conference Thursday Bulletin, March 29, 2007. Community of Christ, 2007.</ref> Moreover, even in the more theologically conservative [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints|LDS Church]], some adherents who accept the Book of Mormon as inspired scripture do not believe it is a literal translation of a physical historical record.<ref>"In the early 20th century, [[B. H. Roberts]], historian for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church), entertained the notion that Joseph Smith was capable of producing the Book of Mormon himself. In 1999, Richard N. Ostling, a religion journalist, wrote that within "the loyal Mormon community, there is a moderate intellectual group that believes the Book of Mormon does have ancient roots but, as part of the process of revelation properly understood, is expressed through nineteenth-century thought processes....an ancient text mediated through the mind of Joseph Smith" (Osling 1999, 264).</ref>

Non-believers and some liberal Mormons have advanced naturalistic explanations for the story of the plates. For example, it has been theorized that the plates were fashioned by Joseph Smith or one of his associates,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|pp=98, 600 note 65}} (suggesting the plates were made of common tin). To former Mormon Dan Vogel, "construction of such a book would have been relatively easy. There were scraps of tin available on the Smith property and elsewhere in the vicinity, and during the several hours Joseph was separated from Emma the night they went to the hill and on other occasions, he could have easily set up shop in the cave on the other side of the hill or in some corner of the forest. Using a pair of metal shears, it would have been easy to cut a number of 6 x 8 sheets....A book made of tin plates of the dimensions ( 6 x 8 x 6 inches) described by Smith would have weighed between fifty and sixty pounds, corresponding to the weight that was mentioned by eye-witness accounts."</ref> that Joseph Smith had the ability to convince others of their existence through [[magic (illusion)|illusions]] or [[hypnosis]],<ref>{{Harvtxt|Riley|1903|p=211}} (proposing the theory that Smith hypnotized his followers in a way that suggested to them that they had seen the plates).</ref> or that the plates were [[mysticism|mystical]] and should be understood in the context of Smith's historical era, when [[magic (paranormal)|magic]] was an accepted part of reality.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Metcalfe|1993|p=178}}.</ref> These theories are explored in the article ''[[Origin of the Book of Mormon]]''. Scholarly examinations of the plates' historicity are discussed in the article ''[[Historicity of the Book of Mormon]]''.

==Story of the golden plates==
The story of the golden plates consists of how, according to [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] and his contemporaries, the plates were found, received from the [[angel Moroni]], translated, and returned to the angel prior to the publication of the [[Book of Mormon]]. Joseph Smith is the only source for a great deal of the story because much of it occurred at times when he was the only human witness. Nevertheless, Smith told the story to his family, friends, and acquaintances; and many of these provided second-hand accounts. Other parts of the story are derived from the statements of those who knew Smith, including [[Book of Mormon witnesses|several witnesses]] who said they saw the golden plates.

The best known elements of the golden plates story are found in a version told by Smith in 1838 and incorporated into the official church histories of some [[Latter Day Saint movement]] denominations.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a}};{{harvtxt|Roberts|1902|loc=ch.1-6}} (official history of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints); RLDS History of the Church, vol. 1, ch. 1-2 (official history of the [[Community of Christ]]).</ref> [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints|The LDS Church]] has [[Biblical canon|canonized]] part of this 1838 account as part of its [[religious text|scripture]], [[Pearl of Great Price (Latter Day Saints)|The Pearl of Great Price]].

===Background===
{{Main|Early life of Joseph Smith, Jr.}}

During the [[Second Great Awakening]], [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] lived on his parents' farm near [[Palmyra (village), New York|Palmyra, New York]]. At the time churches in the region contended so vigorously for souls that western New York became known as the "[[burned-over district]]" because the fires of religious revivals had burned over it so often.<ref>Jan Shipps, "Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition," University of Illinois Press, pp. 7</ref> Western New York was also noted for its participation in a "craze for treasure hunting."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bennett|1893}}. The treasure-seeking culture in early 19th century [[New England]] is described in {{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998|pp=25–26}}.</ref> Beginning as a youth in the early 1820s, Smith was periodically hired, for about $14 per month, as a [[scrying|scryer]], using what were termed [[Seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|"seer stones"]] in attempts to locate lost items and buried treasure.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}} (stating that he was what he called a "money digger", but saying that it "was never a very profitable job to him, as he only got fourteen dollars a month for it").</ref> Smith's contemporaries described his method for seeking treasure as putting the stone in a white [[stovepipe hat]], putting his face over the hat to block the light, and then "seeing" the information in the reflections of the stone.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1833|pp=253-54}}; {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=265}}; {{Harvtxt|Clark|1842|p=225}}; {{Harvtxt|Turner|1851|p=216}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=164}}; {{Harvtxt|Tucker|1867|pp=20–21}}; {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=305}}; {{Harvtxt|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}; {{Harvtxt|Mather|1880|p=199}}; {{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51, 54–55}}.</ref>

Smith did not consider himself to be a common "peeper" or [[crystal gazing|"glass-looker,"]] a practice he called "nonsense."<ref>Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51,</ref> Rather, Smith and his family viewed their folk magical practices as [[spiritual gift]]s.<ref>Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51. [[Lucy Mack Smith]] later remembered that the family did abandon its labor "to win the faculty of Abrac, drawing magic circles, or sooth saying to the neglect of all kinds of business. We never during our lives suffered one important interest to swallow up every other obligation but whilst we worked with our hands we endeavored to remember the service of & the welfare of our souls."</ref> Later, Smith would view the power of [[Seer stones (Latter Day Saints)|"seeing"]] as the greatest of all divine gifts, greater even than that of a [[prophet]].<ref>Book of Mormon, Mosiah 8:15-17.</ref> Although Smith later rejected his youthful treasure-hunting activities as frivolous and immaterial, he never repudiated the stones themselves nor denied their presumed power to find treasure; nor did he ever relinquish the magic culture in which he was raised.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|pp=50–51}} Smith "never repudiated the stones or denied their power to find treasure. Remnants of the magical culture stayed with him to the end."; Jan Shipps, ''Mormonism: The Story of a New Religious Tradition,'' University of Illinois Press, 11.</ref> Joseph Smith's first stone, apparently the same one he used at least part of the time to translate the golden plates, was chocolate-colored and about the size of an egg,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1930|p=129}}. Roberts was at the time the official historian of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]], and his opinion has considerable weight, given that the LDS Church attempted to downplay any influence of magic in early Latter Day Saint history.<{{Fact|date=March 2009}}</ref> found in a deep well he helped dig for one of his neighbors.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=163}}; {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|pp=305–306}}. The stone was found in either 1819 ({{Harvnb|Tucker|1867|pp=19–20}} {{Harvnb|Bennett|1893}}) or 1822 {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=240}}.</ref> This stone may still be in the possession of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]].<ref>[[Joseph Fielding Smith]] (a former president of [[The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints]]): "The statement has been made that the Urim and Thummim was on the altar in the [[Manti Utah Temple|Manti Temple]] when that building was dedicated. The Urim and Thummim so spoken of, however, was the seer stone which was in the possession of the Prophet Joseph Smith in early days. This seer stone is currently in the possession of the Church." ''Doctrines of Salvation'' 3: 225. </ref>

===Finding the plates===

According to Smith, he found the plates after he was directed to them by a heavenly messenger<ref>Smith referred to the visitor as an "angel of the Lord" at least as early as 1832 {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=4}}, and possibly as early as 1829 (''Early Mormon Documents'' 1:151-152). Some early accounts related by non-Mormons described this angel as a "spirit" ({{Harvnb|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvnb|Harris|1833|p=253}}; {{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=242}}) or a "ghost" {{Harv|Burnett|1831}}; see also {{Harvtxt|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}} (a later-published account using the "ghost" terminology). In 1838, however, Smith later said that the "angel" was a man who had been "dead, and raised again therefrom" {{Harv|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}}.</ref> whom he later identified as the [[angel Moroni]].<ref>{{Harvnb|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|1835|p=180}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838b|pp=42–43}}. In distinction from his other accounts, Smith's 1838 autobiography said that the angel's name was Nephi {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=4}}; nevertheless, modern historians and Latter Day Saints generally refer to the angel as Moroni.</ref> According to the story, the angel first visited Smith's bedroom late at night<ref>According to Joseph's sister, Smith was lying in bed thinking about his [[First Vision]] {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=11}}.</ref> on [[September 22]]<ref>[[September 22]] was listed in a local [[almanac]] as the [[autumn equinox|autumnal equinox]], which has led D. Michael Quinn to argue that the date had astrological significance in Smith's worldview ({{Harvnb|Quinn|1998|p=144}}; however, this ostensible astrological significance is never mentioned by Smith or his contemporaries.</ref> in 1822 or 1823.<ref>Smith's first mention of the angel in later histories is an appearance on the eve of [[September 22]], [[1823]] {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=4}}; however, other accounts say or imply that the angel may have appeared a year earlier in 1822. Smith's first history in 1832 said the angel's first visit was on [[September 22]] [[1822]], although he also said he was "seventeen years of age" {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=3}}, which would have made the year 1823 (he turned 17 in December 1822). In 1835, after [[Oliver Cowdery]] initially dated the angel's visit to the "15th year of our brother J. Smith Jr's, age", Cowdery changed the statement to read the 17th year of his age (16 years old, or 1822)—but he said this visit in Smith's "17th year" occurred in 1823 {{Harv|Cowdery|1835a|p=78}}. Smith's father is quoted by an inquirer who visited his house in 1830 as saying that the first visit by the angel took place in 1822 but that he did not learn about it until 1823 {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}. A Smith neighbor who said Smith told him the story in 1823 said the angel appeared "a year or two before" the death of Joseph's brother Alvin in November 1823.</ref> Moroni told Smith that the plates could be found buried in a prominent hill near his home, later called ''[[Cumorah]]'', a name taken from the [[Book of Mormon]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=4}} (identifying the hill, but not referring to it by a name); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}} (referring to the hill as ''[[Cumorah]]'').</ref> Before dawn, Moroni reappeared two more times and repeated the information.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=7}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref>

But the angel would not allow Smith to take the plates until he obeyed certain "commandments".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}} (saying the angel told him to obey his charge concerning the plates, "otherwise I could not get them"); {{Harvtxt|Clark|1842|pp=225–26}} (the angel "told him that he must follow implicitly the divine direction, or he would draw down upon him the wrath of heaven"); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=83}} (characterizing the angel's requirements as "commandments of God", and saying Smith could receive the plates "not only until he was willing, but able" to keep those commandments).</ref> Smith recorded some of these commandments, and contemporaries to whom he told the story said there were others, all of which are relevant to the modern debate about whether, or how closely, events of early Mormonism were related to the practice of contemporary [[folk magic]].<ref>See, e.g., {{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998}}.</ref> Smith's writings say that the angel required at least the following: (1) that he have no thought of using the plates for monetary gain,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=5}} (saying he was commanded to "have an eye single to the glory of God"); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}} (saying the angel commanded him to "have no other object in view in getting the plates but to glorify God".)</ref> (2) that he tell his father about the vision,<ref>Smith's mother [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said he was commanded to tell his father during the third vision {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=81}}, but he disobeyed because he didn't think his father would believe him, and the angel appeared a fourth time to rebuke him and reiterate the commandment (82). Joseph Smith and his sister Katharine said the angel gave him the commandment in his fourth visit, but did not say whether he had received the commandment earlier that night ({{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=7}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=12}}). Smith's father is quoted by a skeptical interviewer to say that in 1830, Smith delayed telling his father about the vision for about a year {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}. Smith's brother William, who was 11 at the time, said the angel commanded him to tell his entire family {{Harv|Smith|1883|p=9}}, although he may have been remembering Smith tell the story that night ''after'' he visited the hill, according to their mother's recollection {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=83}}.</ref> and (3) that he never show the plates to any unauthorized person.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> Smith's contemporaries who heard the story—both sympathetic and unsympathetic—generally agreed that Smith mentioned the following additional commandments: (4) that Smith take the plates and leave the site where they had been buried without looking back,<ref>This commandment is described in the account of [[Joseph Knight, Sr.]], a loyal Latter Day Saint friend of Smith's {{Harv|Knight|1833|p=2}}, and Willard Chase, an associate of Smith's in Palmyra during the 1820s {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=242}}. Both Knight and Chase were treasure seekers, but while Knight remained a loyal follower until his death, Chase was a critic of Smith's by the early 1830s.</ref> and (5) that the plates never directly touch the ground until safe at home in a locked chest.<ref>There is agreement on this commandment by Smith's mother {{Harv|Smith|1853|pp=85–86}} and sister {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} and by two non-Mormons ({{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=242}}; {{Harvnb|Lapham|1870|p=305}}).</ref> Some unsympathetic listeners who heard the story from Smith or his father recalled that Smith had said the angel required him (6) to wear "black clothes" to the place where the plates were buried,<ref> {{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (an affidavit of Willard Chase, a non-Latter Day Saint treasure seeker who believed Smith wrongly appropriated his seer stone). Chase said he heard the story from Smith's father in 1827. Fayette Lapham, who traveled to Palmyra in 1830 to inquire about the Latter Day Saint movement and heard the story from Joseph Smith, Sr., said Smith was told to wear an "old-fashioned suit of clothes, of the same color as those worn by the angel", but Lapham did not specify what color of clothing the angel was wearing {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=305}}.</ref> (7) to ride a "black horse with a switchtail",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (affidavit of Willard Chase, relating story heard from Smith's father in 1827). A friendly but non-believing Palmyra neighbor, Lorenzo Saunders, heard the story in 1823 from Joseph Smith, Jr., and also said Smith was to required to ride a black horse to the hill {{Harv|Saunders|1884b}}.</ref> (8) to call for the plates by a certain name,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (affidavit of the skeptical Willard Chase).</ref> and (9) to "give thanks to God."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (statement of Orson Saunders of Palmyra, who heard the story from Benjamin Saunders, who heard the story from Joseph Smith).</ref>

[[Image:Mormon Hill engraving (1841).gif|right|300px|thumb|An 1841 engraving of "[[Cumorah|Mormon Hill]]" (looking south), where Smith said he found the Golden Plates on the west side, near the peak.]]

In the morning, Smith began work as usual and did not mention the visions to his father<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}</ref> because, he said, he did not think his father would believe him.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=12}} (stating that Smith told the angel during the fourth visit that he was afraid his Father would not believe him).</ref> Smith said he then fainted because he had been awake all night, and while unconscious, the angel appeared a fourth time and chastised him for failing to tell the visions to his father.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> When Smith then told all to his father, he believed his son and encouraged him to obey the angel's commands.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=82}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}. Smith's brother William, who was 11 at the time, said he also told the rest of his family that day prior to visiting the hill {{Harv|Smith:1883|pp=9–10}}, although he may have been remembering Smith tell the story the night ''after'' he visited the hill, according to their mother's recollection {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=83}}. Smith's sister Katharine said that Joseph told his father and the two oldest brothers Alvin and [[Hyrum Smith|Hyrum]] the morning prior to visiting the hill, but Katharine was too young (10 years old) to understand what they were talking about {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}.</ref> Smith then set off to visit the hill, later stating that he used his seer stone to locate the place where the plates were buried<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1833|p=252}} (statement by Henry Harris, a non-Mormon Palmyra resident); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=163}} (statement by Martin Harris, a Latter Day Saint who became one of the Three Witnesses of the Golden Plates). According to one hearer of the account, Smith used the seer stone to follow a sequence of landmarks by horse and on foot until he arrived at the place the plates were buried.{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=305}}.</ref> but that he "knew the place the instant that [he] arrived there."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|pp=6–7}}.</ref>

Smith said he saw a large stone covering a box made of stone (or possibly iron).<ref>Most accounts, including those written by Smith, say the plates were found in a stone box ({{Harvnb|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|pp=15–16}}; {{Harvnb|Whitmer|1875}}, calling it a "stone casket", and stating that Smith had to dig down for the box "two and a half or three feet"); according to two non-believing witnesses, however, Smith said they were buried in an iron box ({{Harvnb|Bennett|1831|p=7}}; {{Harvnb|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}).</ref> Using a stick to remove dirt from the edges of the stone cover, and prying it up with a lever,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}</ref> Smith saw the plates inside the box, together with other artifacts.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|pp=15–16}}. According to various accounts, these artifacts may have included a breastplate ({{Harvnb|Cowdery|1835b|p=196}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=16}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}, saying it was the "breast-plate of Laban"), a set of large spectacles made of seer stones ({{Harvnb|Chase|1833|p=243}}; {{Harvnb|Smith|1838a|p=16}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}), the Liahona, the sword of Laban ({{Harvnb|Lapham|1870|pp=306, 308}}; {{Harvnb|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}), the brass plates of Laban {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=13}}, the vessel in which the gold was melted, a rolling machine for gold plates, and three balls of gold as large as a fist {{Harv|Harris|1833|p=253}}.</ref>

===Unsuccessful retrieval attempts===

According to Smith's followers, Smith said he took the plates from the box, put them on the ground, and covered the box with the stone to protect the other treasures it contained.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account by Joseph Knight, Sr., a loyal life-long follower who had worked with Smith in treasure expeditions); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account by Smith's mother, saying this occurred on Smith's ''second'' visit to the hill); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister, saying this occurred on Smith's ''third'' visit to the hill, but that it happened prior to their brother Alvin's death, which was in November 1823); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=197}} (account by Smith's second-in-command Oliver Cowdery, stating that when Smith was looking in the box for other artifacts, he hadn't yet removed the plates).</ref> Nevertheless, the accounts say, when Smith looked back at the ground after closing the box, the plates had once again disappeared into it.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account by Smith's mother); {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account by Smith's life-long friend Joseph Knight, Sr.); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister).</ref> According to two non-believing Palmyra residents, when Smith once again raised the stone and attempted to retrieve the plates, Smith saw something in the box like a toad that grew larger and struck him to the ground.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=242}} (account of Palmyra resident Willard Chase, who heard the story from Smith's father in 1827 and was a non-believer); {{Harvtxt|Saunders|1884a}} (account of Benjamin Saunders, a sympathetic non-believer who heard the story from Joseph Smith in 1827); {{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (account of Orson Saunders, a non-believer who heard it from Benjamin Saunders).</ref> Although Smith's followers do not mention a toad-like creature, they agree with several non-believers that Smith said he was stricken by a supernatural force that hurled him to the ground as many as three times.<ref>Writing with Smith's assistance for a church periodical, Oliver Cowdery said that Smith was stricken three times with an ever increasing force, persisting after the second blow because he thought the plates were held by the power of an "enchantment" (like hidden-treasure stories he had heard) that could be overcome by physical exertion {{Harv|Cowdery|1835b|pp=197–98}}. Smith's mother said he was stricken by a force but did not say how many times {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=86}}. Willard Chase said Smith was stricken at least twice {{Harv|Chase|1833|p=242}}. Fayette Lapham, who said he heard the story in about 1830 from Smith's father, said Smith was stricken three times with ever-increasing force {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=306}}. Two neighbors who heard the story from Smith in Harmony in the late 1820s said Smith was knocked down three times {{Harv|Lewis|Lewis|1879|p=1}}. Smith himself said he made three unsuccessful attempts to take the plates that day, but he did not mention his being stricken {{Harv|Smith|1832|p=3}}. Smith's sister Katharine stated that three times, "he felt a pressure pushing hom [him] away" {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}. [[David Whitmer]] said that the angel struck Smith three times with such force that he was knocked off the hill onto the surrounding plain and had to reascend it {{Harv|Whitmer|1875}}.</ref>

Disconcerted by his inability to obtain the plates, Smith said he briefly wondered whether his experience had been a "dreem of Vision" [sic].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}.</ref> Concluding that it was not, he said he prayed asking why he had been barred from taking the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (saying Smith exclaimed, "why Cant I stur this Book?"); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=198}} (saying that Smith exclaimed, without premeditation, "Why can I not obtain this book?"); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (saying Smith asked, "Lord, what have I done, that I can not get these records?")</ref>

In response to his question, Smith said the angel appeared and told him he could not receive the plates because he "had been tempted of the advisary (sic) and saught (sic) the Plates to obtain riches and kept not the commandments that I should have".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (saying the angel said "you cant have it now", to which Smith responded, "when can I have it?" and the angel said "the 22nt Day of September next if you Bring the right person with you".); {{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|pp=197–98}} (stating that although Smith "supposed his success certain", his failure to keep the "commandments" led to his inability to obtain them). In Smith's 1838 account he said the angel had already told him he would not receive the plates for another four years {{Harv|Smith|1838a|p=7}}. Smith's brother, who was 11 at the time, said "upon his return [he] told us that in consequence of his not obeying strictly the commandments which the angel had given him, he could not obtain the record until four years from that time" {{Harv|Smith|1883|p=10}}. Smith's sister Katharine (who was 10 at the time) said that Moroni told Smith, "You have not obeyed the commandments as you were commanded to; you must obey His commandments in every particular. You were not to lay them out of your hands until you had them in safe keeping" {{Harv|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}.</ref> According to Smith's followers, Smith had also broken the angel's commandment "not to lay the plates down, or put them for a moment out of his hands",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}.</ref> and according to a non-believer, Smith said "I had forgotten to give thanks to God" as required by the angel.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Saunders|1893}} (statement of Orson Saunders, who heard the account from his uncle Benjamin Saunders, who heard it from Smith in 1827).</ref>

Smith said the angel instructed him to return the next year, on [[September 22]] [[1824]], with the "right person": his older brother Alvin.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}} (account of Joseph Knight, Sr., a life-long follower of Smith); {{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=307}} (account of Fayette Lapham, who became a skeptic after hearing the story from Smith's father in 1830); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (account of Smith's sister Katharine).</ref> Alvin died in November 1823, and Smith returned to the hill in 1824 to ask what he should do.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}}. {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=85}} (account of Smith's mother). About the time of the scheduled [[September 22]], [[1824]] meeting with the angel that Alvin was to attend, there were rumors in Palmyra that Alvin's body had been dug up and dissected. To quell these rumors, Joseph's father brought witnesses to exhume the body three days after Joseph's reported meeting with the angel ([[September 25]]) and then ran a notice in a local newspaper stating that the body remained undisturbed—except, of course, by Smith, Sr. and the witnesses. {{Harv|Smith|1824}}.</ref> Smith said he was told to return the following year (1825) with the "right person"—although the angel did not tell Smith who that person might be.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=14}} (saying the angel said, "You will know her when you see her.").</ref> For the visit on [[September 22]] [[1825]], Smith may have attempted to bring his treasure-hunting associate Samuel T. Lawrence,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=243}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (saying Lawrence was a seer and had been to the hill and knew what was there); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=164}} (identifying Samuel T. Lawrence as a practitioner of [[crystal gazing]]).</ref> but eventually, Smith determined after looking into his seer stone that the "right person" was Emma Hale, his future wife.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=2}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying that Smith "knew when he saw her that she was the one to go with him to get the records").</ref>

Smith said that he visited the hill "at the end of each year" for four years after the first visit in 1823,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=7}}.</ref> but there is no record of him being in the vicinity of Palmyra between January 1826 and January 1827 when he returned to New York from Pennsylvania with his new wife.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=99–100}}.</ref> In January 1827, Smith visited the hill and then told his parents that the angel had severely chastised him for not being "engaged enough in the work of the Lord",<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=99}}.</ref> which may have meant that he had missed his annual visit to the hill in 1826.<ref>Smith's father is cited as stating Smith was late one year and missed the date for visiting the hill, and therefore was chastised by the angel {{Harv|Lapham|1870|p=307}}.</ref>

===Receiving the plates===
The next annual visit on [[September 22]] [[1827]] would be, Smith told associates, his last chance to receive the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> According to Brigham Young, as the scheduled final date to obtain the plates approached, several Palmyra residents expressed concern "that they were going to lose that treasure" and sent for a skilled [[necromancer]] from 60 miles (96 km) away, encouraging him to make three separate trips to Palmyra to find the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1855|p=180}}.</ref> During one of these trips, the unnamed necromancer is said to have discovered the location, but was unable to determine the value of the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1855|pp=180–81}}.</ref> A few days prior to the [[September 22]] [[1827]] visit to the hill, Smith's loyal treasure-hunting friends Josiah Stowell and [[Joseph Knight, Sr.]] traveled to Palmyra, in part, to be there during Smith's scheduled visit to the hill.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (Saying Knight went to Rochester on business, and then passed back through Palmyra so that he could be there on [[September 22]]); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=99}} (Smith's mother, stating Knight and Stowell arrived there [[September 20]] [[1827]] to inquire on business matters, but stayed at the Smith home until [[September 22]]).</ref>

Another of Smith's former treasure-hunting associates, Samuel T. Lawrence, was also apparently aware of the approaching date to obtain the plates, and Smith was concerned he might cause trouble.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}} (saying Lawrence was a seer, had been to the hill, and knew what was there).</ref> Therefore, on the eve of [[September 22]] [[1827]], the scheduled date for retrieving the plates, Smith dispatched his father to spy on Lawrence's house until dark. If Lawrence attempted to leave, the elder Joseph would have informed him that his son would "thrash the stumps with him" if he found him at the hill, but Lawrence never left his home.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> Late at night, Smith took a horse and carriage to the hill [[Cumorah]] with his wife Emma.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=100}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (Emma "didn't see the records, but she went with him").</ref> While Emma stayed in the wagon kneeling in prayer,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1853|p=164}}.</ref> Joseph walked to what he said was the site of the Golden Plates. Some time in the early morning hours, he said he retrieved the plates and hid them in a hollow log on or near Cumorah.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=246}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1850|p=104}} (Smith had cut away the bark of a decaying log, placed the plates inside, then covered the log with debris); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying Smith "brought them part way home and hid them in a hollow log").</ref> At the same time, Joseph said he received a pair of large spectacles he called the "[[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]]" or "Interpreters", with lenses consisting of two [[Seer stones and the Latter Day Saint movement|seer stones]], which he showed [[Lucy Mack Smith|his mother]] when he returned in the morning.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=101}}. Smith's friend Joseph Knight said Smith was even more fascinated by the Interpreters than the plates {{Harv|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref>

Over the next few days, Smith took a well-digging job in nearby [[Macedon (town), New York|Macedon]] to earn enough money to buy a solid lockable chest in which to put the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=101}}.</ref> By then, however, some of Smith's treasure-seeking company had heard that Smith said he had been successful in obtaining the plates, and they wanted what they believed was their share of the profits from what they viewed as part of a joint venture in treasure hunting.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> Spying once again on the house of Samuel Lawrence, Smith, Sr. determined that a group of ten to twelve of these men, including Lawrence and Willard Chase, had enlisted the talents of a renowned and supposedly-talented seer from 60 miles (96 km) away, in an effort to locate where the plates were hidden by means of [[divination]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=102}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (saying that Smith's father "heard that they had got a conjurer, who they said would come and find the plates".</ref> When Emma heard of this, she rode a stray horse to Macedon and informed Smith, Jr.,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=103}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> who reportedly determined through his [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]] that the plates were safe. He nevertheless hurriedly rode home with Emma.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=103–104}}.</ref>

Once home in [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]], he said he walked to [[Cumorah]], removed the plates from their hiding place, and walked home through the woods and away from the road with the plates wrapped in a linen frock under his arm.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}}.</ref> On the way, he said a man had sprung up from behind a log and struck him a "heavy blow with a gun." "Knocking the man down with a single punch, Joseph ran as fast as he could for about a half mile before he was attacked by a second man trying to get the plates. After similarly overpowering the man, Joseph continued to run, but before he reached the house, a third man hit him with a gun. In striking the last man, Joseph said, he injured his thumb."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|p=99}}{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}; {{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=246}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}}.</ref> He returned home with a dislocated thumb and other minor injuries.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=104–06}} (mentioning the dislocated thumb); {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}} (mentioning an injury to his side); {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}} (mentioning the dislocated thumb and an injury to his arm).</ref> Smith sent his father, [[Joseph Knight, Sr.|Joseph Knight]], and Josiah Stowell to search for the pursuers, but they found no one.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=105–06}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref>

Smith is said to have put the plates in a locked chest and hid them in his parents' home in Manchester.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=106}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> He refused to allow anyone, including his family, to view the plates or the other artifacts he said he had in his possession, although some people were allowed to heft them or feel what were said to be the artifacts through a cloth.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|169–70}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref> A few days after retrieving the plates, Smith brought home what he said was an ancient breastplate, which he said had been hidden in the box at Cumorah with the plates. After letting his mother feel through a thin cloth what she said was the breastplate, he placed it in the locked chest.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=107}} (saying she saw the glistening metal, and estimating the breastplate's value at over 500 dollars).</ref>

The Smith home was approached "nearly every night" by villagers hoping to find the chest where Smith said the plates were kept.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=15}}.</ref> After hearing that a group of them would attempt to enter the house by force, Smith buried the chest under the hearth,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=108}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|pp=166–67}}.</ref> and the family was able to scare away the intended intruders.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=108}}.</ref> Fearing the chest might still be discovered, Smith hid it under the floor boards of his parents' old log home nearby, then being used as a [[cooper (profession)|cooper]] shop.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> Later, Smith said he took the plates out of the chest, left the empty chest under the floor boards of the cooper shop, and hid the plates in a barrel of [[flax#flax seed|flax]]. Shortly thereafter the empty box was discovered and the place ransacked by Smith's former treasure-seeking associates,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=107–09}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}.</ref> who had enlisted one of the men's sisters to find the hiding place by looking in her [[Seer stones in Mormonism|seer stone]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=109}} The [[scrying|seer]] was the sister of Willard Chase who said she had "found a green glass, through which she could see many very wonderful things".</ref>

===Translating the plates===
{{seealso|Life of Joseph Smith, Jr. from 1827 to 1830}}

Joseph Smith said that the plates were engraved in an unknown language, and Smith told associates that he was capable of reading and translating them. This translation took place mainly in [[Harmony Township, Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania|Harmony, Pennsylvania]] (now [[Oakland Township, Susquehanna County, Pennsylvania|Oakland Township]]), Emma's hometown, where Smith and his wife had moved in October 1827 with financial assistance from a prominent, though superstitious, Palmyra landowner [[Martin Harris]].<ref>The local Presbyterian minister, Jesse Townsend, described Harris as a "visionary fanatic". A acquaintance, Lorenzo Saunders, said, "There can't anybody say word against Martin Harris...a man that would do just as he agreed with you. But he was a great man for seeing spooks." {{Harv|Walker|1986|p=35}}.</ref> The translation occurred in two phases: the first, from December 1827 to June 1828, during which Smith [[Anthon transcript|transcribed some of the characters]] and then dictated [[Lost 116 pages|116 manuscript pages]] to Harris, which were lost. The second phase began sporadically in early 1829 and then in earnest in April 1829 with the arrival of [[Oliver Cowdery]], a schoolteacher who volunteered to serve as Smith's full-time scribe. In June 1829, Smith and Cowdery moved to [[Fayette, New York]], completing the translation early the following month.

[[Image:JosephSmithTranslating.jpg|225px|thumb|left| Joseph Smith translating the golden plates.]]
Smith used scribes to write the words he said were a translation of the golden plates, dictating these words while peering into [[Seer stone (Latter Day Saints)|seer stones]], which he said allowed him to see the translation. Smith said that he translated using what he called the "[[Urim and Thummim]]"—a set of large spectacles with stones where the eye-pieces should be.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|Mulholland|Thompson|Phelps|1838a|p=5}}. Early followers of Smith used the term ''Urim and Thummim'' to refer both to these large spectacles and Smith's other seer stones, most notably one commonly called the "Chase stone" that Smith had found in a Palmyra well during the early 1820s{{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}}.</ref> There is no eye-witness testimony that Smith ever wore the large spectacles, although some witnesses suggest he placed them in his hat while translating.<ref>[[Martin Harris (Latter Day Saints)|Martin Harris]], one of Smith's scribes, is reported to have said that the spectacles were made for a giant, and would not have been wearable by Joseph Smith {{Harv|Anton|1834}}. [[David Whitmer]], another scribe, also said that the spectacles were larger than normal spectacles, and indicated that Smith placed them in his hat while translating, rather than wearing them {{Harv|Whitmer|1875}}. However, a man who interviewed Smith's father in 1830 said that Smith did at least some of the translation while wearing the spectacles {{Harv|Lapham|1870}}.</ref> Witnesses did observe Smith using a single seer stone (not part of a set of spectacles) in the translation,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=265}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1879|pp=536-40}}; {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|pp=59–62}} (containing an overview of witnesses to the translation process).</ref> and some said that this stone was one of those Smith had earlier used for treasure seeking.<ref>Smith's father-in-law, Isaac Hale, said that the "manner in which he pretended to read and interpret was the same as when he looked for the money-diggers, with the stone in his hat, and his hat over his face, while the Book of Plates were at the same time hid in the woods!" {{Harv|Hale|1834|p=265}}.</ref> Smith placed the stone (or the spectacles) in a hat, buried his face in it to eliminate all outside light, and peered into the stone to see the words of the translation.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1875}} ("Having placed the Urim and Thummim in his hat, Joseph placed the hat over his face, and with prophetic eyes read the invisible symbols syllable by syllable and word by word."). Michael Morse, Smith's brother-in-law, stating that he watched Smith on several occasions: "The mode of procedure consisted in Joseph's placing the Seer Stone in the crown of a hat, then putting his face into the hat, so as to entirely cover his face." ({{Harvnb|Wagoner|1982|52–53}}, quoting W.W. Blair, ''Latter Day Saints' Herald'' 26 (15 Nov. 1879): 341, who was quoting Michael Morse). Smith's wife Emma stated that she took dictation from her husband as she sat next to him, and that he would put his face into a hat with the stone in it, dictating for hours at a time. {{Harv|Smith|1879|pp=536-40}}.</ref> A few times during the translation, a curtain or blanket was raised between Smith and his scribe or between the living area and the area where Smith and his scribe worked.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cook|1991|p=173}}. However, Elizabeth Ann Whitmer, later to be the wife of scribe [[Oliver Cowdery]], said she had never seen a curtain raised between Smith and Cowdery or her brothers while translation took place in the Whitmer home {{Harv|Wagoner|1982|p=51}}.</ref> Sometimes Smith dictated to [[Martin Harris]] from upstairs or from a different room.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=14}}.</ref>

Smith's "[[translation]]" did not require his understanding of the [[source text]]. As he looked into the seer stone, Smith said that the words of the ancient script appeared to him in English. His dictations were then written down by a number of assistants including [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma Smith]], [[Martin Harris]], and notably, [[Oliver Cowdery]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Clark|1842}} ("Although in the same room, a thick curtain or blanket was suspended between them, and Smith concealed behind the blanket, pretended to look through his spectacles, or transparent stones, and would then write down or repeat what he saw, which when repeated aloud, was written down by Harris."); {{Harvtxt|Benton|1831}} ("Oliver Cowdery, one of the three witnesses to the book, testified under oath, that said Smith...translated his book [with] two transparent stones, resembling glass, set in silver bows. That by looking through these, he was able to read in English, the reformed Egyptian characters, which were engraved on the plates.").</ref> In May 1829, after Smith had lent [[lost 116 pages|116 un-duplicated manuscript pages]] to Martin Harris, and Harris had lost them, Smith dictated a revelation explaining that Smith could not simply re-translate the lost pages because his opponents would attempt to see if he could "bring forth the same words again."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Phelps|1833|p=24}}.</ref> Smith seems to have assumed that a second transcription of the lost pages should be identical to the first rather than be filled with variants that would naturally occur if one was translating a text from one language into another in the normal manner.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=7}}.</ref>

===Reputed location of the plates during translation===
When Joseph and Emma moved to Pennsylvania in October 1827, they transported a wooden box, which Smith said contained the plates, hidden in a barrel of beans.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=113}}; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=170}}.</ref> For a time the couple stayed in the home of Emma's father [[Isaac Hale]]; but when Smith refused to show Hale the plates, Hale banished the concealed objects from his house.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}.</ref> Afterward, Smith told several of his associates that the plates were hidden in the nearby woods.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}}; {{Harvtxt|Knight|1833|p=3}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=115}}.</ref> Emma said that she remembered the plates being on a table in the house, wrapped in a linen tablecloth, which she moved from time to time when it got in the way of her chores.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> According to Smith's mother, the plates were also stored in a trunk on Emma's bureau.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=124}}.</ref> However, Smith did not require the physical presence of the plates in order to translate them.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Stevenson|1882}}; {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|pp=264–65}}; {{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1875}} ("The plates were not before Joseph while he translated, but seem to have been removed by the custodian angel."). [[Isaac Hale]] said that while Joseph was translating, the plates were "hid in the woods" {{Harv|Hale|1834|p=264}}. [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]] said they were "hid in the mountains" {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|pp=2-5}}.</ref>

In April 1828, [[Martin Harris]]' wife, [[Lucy Harris|Lucy]], visited Harmony with her husband and demanded to see the plates. When Smith refused to show them to her, she searched the house, grounds, and woods. According to Smith's mother, during the search Lucy was frightened by a large black snake and thus prevented from digging up the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=115–116}}. Lucy may have caused the "loss" of [[lost 116 pages|the 116 manuscript pages]], which Smith had lent her husband.</ref> As a result of Martin Harris' loss of the [[lost 116 pages|116 pages]] of manuscript, Smith said that between July and September 1828, the [[angel Moroni]] took back both the plates and the [[Urim and Thummim (Latter Day Saints)|Urim and Thummim]] as a penalty for his having delivered "the manuscript into the hands of a wicked man."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=125}} (stating that the angel took back the Urim and Thummim, but referring to the revelation that stated the plates were taken too); {{Harvtxt|Smith|1832|p=5}} (referring only to the plates); {{Harvtxt|Phelps|1833|loc=9:1, p. 22}} (a revelation referring only to the plates and to Smith's "gift" to translate).</ref> According to Smith's mother, the angel returned the objects to Smith on [[September 22]], [[1828]], the [[autumn equinox]] and the anniversary of the day he first received them.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=126}}.</ref>

In March 1829, Martin Harris visited Harmony and asked to see the plates. Smith told him that he "would go into the woods where the Book of Plates was, and that after he came back, Harris should follow his tracks in the snow, and find the Book, and examine it for himself." Harris followed these directions but could not find the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|pp=264–265}}.</ref>

In early June 1829, the unwanted attentions of locals around Harmony necessitated Smith's move to the home of [[David Whitmer]] and his parents in [[Fayette, New York]]. Smith said that during this move the plates were transported by the [[angel Moroni]], who put them in the garden of the Whitmer house where Smith could recover them. The translation was completed at the Whitmer home.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=137}}; {{Harvtxt|Salisbury|1895|p=16}}.</ref>

===Returning the plates===
{{main|Cumorah}}

After translation was complete, Smith said he returned the plates to the angel, although he did not elaborate about this experience.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=141}}.</ref> According to accounts by several early Mormons, a group of Mormon leaders including [[Oliver Cowdery]], [[David Whitmer]], and possibly others<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}} (mentioning only Smith and Cowdery); {{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=52, 55}} (including David Whitmer in the list and describing Whitmer's account of the event, and citing William Horne Dame Diary, 14 January 1855, stating that [[Hyrum Smith]] was also in the group).</ref> accompanied Smith and returned the plates to a cave inside the [[Hill Cumorah]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=52}}.</ref> There, Smith is said to have placed the plates on a table near "many wagon loads" of other ancient records, and the [[Sword of Laban]] hanging on the cave wall.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}} (Young said he heard this from [[Oliver Cowdery]]).</ref> According to [[Brigham Young]]'s understanding, which he said he gained from Cowdery, on a later visit to the cave, the Sword of Laban was said to be unsheathed and placed over the plates, and inscribed with the words "This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Young|1877|p=38}}.</ref>

Smith taught that part of the golden plates were "sealed".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref> This "sealed" portion is said to contain "a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world to the ending thereof".<ref>''Book of Mormon, 2 Nephi 27:7.</ref> Many Latter Day Saints believe that the plates will be kept hidden until a future time when the sealed part will be translated<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}}.</ref> and, according to one early Mormon leader, transferred from the hill to one of the Mormon temples.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}} (quoting a statement by [[Orson Pratt]]).</ref>

[[David Whitmer]] is quoted as stating that he saw just the ''untranslated'' portion of the plates sitting on the table with the sword (and also a breastplate).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}} (citing reporter Edward Stevenson's 1877 interview with Whitmer).</ref> Apparently, Whitmer was aware of expeditions at Cumorah to locate the sealed portion of the plates through "science and mineral rods," which he said "testify that they are there".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Packer|2004|p=55}}. At least one Mormon scholar doubts the existence of a Cumorah cave and instead argues that early Mormons saw a vision of a cave in another location.{{Harvtxt|Tvedtnes|1990}}</ref>

==Descriptions of the plates==
===Witness accounts===
{{main|Book of Mormon witnesses}}

Smith said the [[angel Moroni]] had commanded him not to show the plates to any unauthorized person.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Hadley|1829}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1838a|p=6}}.</ref> According to some sources, Smith initially intended that the first authorized witness be his firstborn son;<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1834}} (citing Martin Harris as stating in 1829 that Smith’s unborn son would translate the plates at the age of two (this son was stillborn), and thereafter, "you will see Joseph Smith, Jr. walking through the streets of Palmyra, with the Gold Bible under his arm, and having a gold breast-plate on, and a gold sword hanging by his side."); {{Harvtxt|Hale|1834|p=264}} (stating that the first witness would be "a young child”).</ref> but this child was stillborn in 1828.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Howe|1834|p=269}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|p=118}}.</ref> In March 1829, [[Martin Harris]] came to Harmony to see the plates, but was unable to find them in the woods where Smith said they could be found.<ref>In March 1829, Martin Harris returned to Harmony and wanted to see the plates firsthand. Smith reportedly told Harris that Smith "would go into the woods where the Book of Plates was, and that after he came back, Harris should follow his tracks in the snow, and find the Book, and examine it for himself"; after following these directions, however, Harris could not find the plates {{Harv|Hale|1834|pp=264–265}}.</ref> The next day,<ref>{{Harv|Hale|1834|p=265}}.</ref> Smith dictated a revelation stating that Harris could eventually qualify himself<ref>To qualify as a witness, Harris had to “humble himself in mighty prayer and faith” {{Harv|Phelps|1833|pp=10–12}}.</ref> to be one of three witnesses with the exclusive right to "view [the plates] as they are".<ref>{{Harv|Phelps|1833|pp=11–12}}. Smith’s dictated text of the [[Book of Ether]] (chapter 2) also made reference to three witnesses, stating that the plates would be shown to them "by the power of God" {{Harv|Smith|1830|p=548}}.</ref>

By June 1829, Smith determined that there would be eight additional witnesses, a total of twelve including Smith.<ref>In June 1829, around the time these eleven additional witnesses were selected, Smith dictated a revelation commanding [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] (two of the eventual [[Three Witnesses]]) to seek out twelve "disciples", who desired to serve, and who would "go into all the world to preach my gospel unto every creature", and who would be ordained to baptize and to ordain priests and teachers {{Harv|Phelps|1833|p=37}}. According to [[D. Michael Quinn]], this was a reference to selecting the [[witnesses of the Book of Mormon]], who would be a leading body of Smith's [[Church of Christ (Latter Day Saints)|Church of Christ]].{{Fact|date=March 2009}}. Mormon religious and apologetic commentators understand this revelation as referring to the eventual (in 1835, six years later) formation of the first [[Quorum of the Twelve]].{{Fact|date=March 2008}}</ref> During the second half of June 1829,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}.</ref> Smith took Harris, [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] (known collectively as the [[Three Witnesses]]),<ref>According to Smith's mother, upon hearing news in June 1929 that Smith had completed the translation of the plates {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=138}}, [[Martin Harris]] accompanied the Smith parents to the Whitmer home in [[Fayette, New York]], where Smith was staying {{Harv|Smith|1853|p=138}}, to inquire about the translation {{Harv|Roberts|1902|p=51}}. When Harris arrived, he joined with [[Oliver Cowdery]] and [[David Whitmer]] to request that the three be named as the [[Three Witnesses]], and Smith's dictated revelation designating the three of them as the witnesses {{Harv|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|Williams|1835|p=171}}.</ref> into woods in Fayette, New York, where they said they saw an angel holding the golden plates and turning the leaves.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|pp=54–55}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|loc=appendix}}.</ref> The four also said they heard "the voice of the Lord" telling them that the translation of the plates was correct, and commanding them to testify of what they saw and heard.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|pp=54–55}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|loc=appendix}}. [[David Whitmer]] later stated that the angel showed them "the breast plates, the [[Liahona|Ball or Directors]], the [[Sword of Laban]] and other plates". ({{Harvtxt|Van Horn|1881}}; {{Harvtxt|Kelley|Blakeslee|1882}}; see also {{Harvtxt|Smith|1835|p=171}}.</ref> A few days later, Smith took a different group of [[Eight Witnesses]]<ref>The [[Eight Witnesses]] consisted of two groups: (1) the males of the Whitmer home, including [[David Whitmer]]'s father Peter, his brothers Christian, Jacob, and John, and his brother-in-law [[Hiram Page]]; and (2) the older males of the Smith family, including is father [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]] and his brothers [[Hyrum Smith|Hyrum]] and [[Samuel Harrison Smith|Samuel]].</ref> to a location near Smith's parents' home in [[Palmyra (town), New York|Palmyra]]<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1853}}. Because of a foreclosure on their [[Manchester (town), New York|Manchester]] property, the Smith family was then living in a log cabin technically in [[Palmyra (town), New York|Palmyra]] ({{Harvnb|Smith|1883|p=14}}; {{Harvnb|Berge|1985}}) </ref> where they said Smith showed them the golden plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1902|p=57}}. Though the Eight Witnesses did not refer, like the Three, to an angel or the voice of God, they said that they had hefted the plates and seen the engravings on them: “The translator of this work, has shown unto us the plates of which hath been spoken, which have the appearance of gold; and as many of the leaves as the said Smith has translated we did handle with our hands; and we also saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient work, and of curious workmanship" {{Harv|Smith|1830b|appendix}}.</ref> Statements over the names of these men, apparently drafted by Joseph Smith,<ref>This is the conclusion of {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=195-96}}, who compared "The Testimony of Three Witnesses" to part of the Doctrine and Covenants written in 1829 (first published at {{Harvtxt|Smith|Cowdery|Rigdon|Williams|1835|p=171}}), and concluding that they show "the marks of common authorship". Palmer also compares a letter from Oliver Cowdery to Hyrum Smith dated [[June 14]] [[1829]], quoting the language of this revelation (Joseph Smith letterbook ([[22 November]] [[1835]] to [[4 August]] [[1835]]), 5-6). Commentators generally agree that this letter refers to the revelation. See Larry C. Porter, "Dating the Restoration of the Melchizedek Priesthood", ''Ensign'' (June 1979), 5. </ref> were published in 1830 as an appendix to the [[Book of Mormon]].<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830b|appendix}}.</ref> According to later statements ascribed to [[Martin Harris]], the witnesses viewed the plates in a vision and not with their "natural eyes."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Gilbert|1892}} (during the printing of the Book of Mormon, when asked whether Harris had seen the plates with his bodily eyes, he replied, "No, I saw them with a spiritual eye."); {{Harvtxt|Burnett|1838}} (Burnett "came to hear Martin Harris state in public that he never saw the plates with his natural eyes only in vision or imagination, neither Oliver nor David & also that the eight witnesses never saw them & hesitated to sign that instrument for that reason, but were persuaded to do it, the last pedestal gave away"); {{Harvtxt|Parrish|1838}} ("Martin Harris, one of the subscribing witnesses, has come out at last, and says he never saw the plates, from which the book purports to have been translated, except in vision, and he further says that any man who says he has seen them in any other way is a liar, Joseph not excepted."; Metcalf in ''EMD'', 2: 347 (quoting Harris, near the end of his long life, as saying he had seen the plates in "a state of entrancement"). Harris was resolute, however, as to his position that he had seen the plates in a vision. See Letter of Martin Harris, Sr., to Hanna B. Emerson, January 1871, Smithfield, Utah Territory, ''[[Saints' Herald]]'' 22 ([[15 October]] [[1875]]):630, in ''EMD'' 2: 338 ("No man heard me in any way deny the truth of the Book of Mormon, the administration of the angel that showed me the plates; nor the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints under the administration of Joseph Smith, Jr."). See also [[Richard Lloyd Anderson]], ''Investigating the ''Book of Mormon'' Witnesses'' (Salt Lake City: [[Deseret Book Company]], 1981), 118</ref>

In addition to Smith and the other eleven who claimed to be witnesses, a few other early Mormons said they saw the plates. For instance, Smith's mother [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said she had "seen and handled" the plates.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref> Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] and his younger brother [[William Smith (Mormonism)|William]] also said they had examined the plates while they were wrapped in fabric.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref> Others said they had visions of the plates or had been shown the plates by an angel, in some cases years after Smith said he had returned the plates.<ref>For instances of people testifying to having seen the Golden Plates ''after'' Smith returned them to the angel, see the affirmations of John Young and Harrison Burgess in {{Harvtxt|Palmer|2002|p=201}}. In 1859, Brigham Young referred to one of these "post-return" testimonies: "Some of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon, who handled the plates and conversed with the angels of God, were afterwards left to doubt.... One of the Quorum of the Tweleve, a young man full of faith and good works, prayed, and the vision of his mind was opened, and the angel of God came and laid the plates before him, and he saw and handled them, and saw the angel." ''Journal of Discourses'', [[June 5]], [[1859]], 7: 164.</ref>

===Described format, binding, and dimensions===
[[Image:GoldenPlates.JPG|300px|right|thumb|Full-scale model of the Golden Plates based on Joseph Smith's description]]

The plates were said to be bound at one edge by a set of rings. In 1828, [[Martin Harris]], is reported to have said that the plates were "fastened together in the shape of a book by wires".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Anthon|1834|p=270}}.</ref> In 1859 Harris said that the plates "were seven inches [18 cm] wide by eight inches [20 cm] in length, and were of the thickness of plates of tin; and when piled one above the other, they were altogether about four inches [10 cm] thick; and they were put together on the back by three silver rings, so that they would open like a book".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}.</ref> [[David Whitmer]], another of the [[Three Witnesses]], was quoted by an 1831 Palmyra newspaper as having said the plates were "the thickness of tin plate; the back was secured with three small rings...passing through each leaf in succession".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}.</ref> Anomalously, [[Joseph Smith, Sr.|Smith's father]] is quoted as saying that the (stack of?) plates (were?) only half an inch (1.27 centimeter) thick.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870|p=307}}.</ref> [[Lucy Mack Smith|Smith's mother]], who said she had "seen and handled" the plates, is quoted as saying they were "eight inches [20 cm] long, and six [15 cm] wide...all connected by a ring which passes through a hole at the end of each plate".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref>

[[Hyrum Smith]] and [[John Whitmer]], also [[Eight Witnesses|witnesses in 1829]], are reported to have stated that the rings holding the plates together were, in Hyrum's words, "in the shape of the letter D, which facilitated the opening and shutting of the book".<ref>Statement by Hyrum Smith as reported by William E. McLellin in the ''Huron Reflector'', [[October 31]], [[1831]]. See also {{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878|}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] and his younger brother [[William Smith (Mormonism)|William]] said they had examined the plates while wrapped in fabric. Emma said she "felt of the plates, as they thus lay on the table, tracing their outline and shape. They seemed to be pliable like thick paper, and would rustle with a metallic sound when the edges were moved by the thumb, as one does sometimes thumb the edges of a book".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> William agreed that the plates could be rustled with one's thumb like the pages of a book.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}.</ref>

Joseph Smith did not provide his own published description of the plates until 1842, when he said in a letter that "each plate was six inches [15 cm] wide and eight inches [20 cm] long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were...bound together in a volume, as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches [15 cm] in thickness".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>

===Described composition and weight===
The plates were first described as "gold", and beginning about 1827, the plates were widely called the "gold bible".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=167}}; {{Harvtxt|Smith|1853|pp=102, 109, 113, 145}}; {{Harvtxt|Grandin|1829}}.</ref> When the Book of Mormon was published in 1830, the [[Eight Witnesses]] described the plates as having "the appearance of gold".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=appx.}}</ref> The Book of Mormon describes the plates as being made of "ore".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=Mormon 8:5}}.</ref> In 1831, a Palmyra newspaper quoted [[David Whitmer]], one of the [[Three Witnesses]], as having said that the plates were a "''whitish yellow'' color", with "three small rings of the same metal".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}.</ref>

[[Joseph Smith, Jr.]]'s first published description of the plates said that the plates "had the appearance of gold"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>. But Smith said that Moroni had referred to the plates as "gold." Late in life, [[Martin Harris]] stated that the rings holding the plates together were made of silver,<ref>Joseph Smith History 1:34; {{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=165}}.</ref> and he said the plates themselves, based on their heft of "forty or fifty pounds" (18–23 kg),<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=166}}</ref> "were lead or gold".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|p=169}}.</ref> Joseph's brother [[William Smith (Latter Day Saints)|William Smith]], who said he felt the plates inside a pillow case in 1827, said in 1884 that he understood the plates to be "a mixture of gold and copper...much heavier than stone, and very much heavier than wood".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1884}}</ref>

Different people estimated the weight of the plates differently. According to Smith's one-time-friend Willard Chase, Smith told him in 1827 that the plates weighed between 40 and 60 pounds (18–27 kg), most likely the latter.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Chase|1833|p=246}}.</ref> Smith's father [[Joseph Smith, Sr.]], who was one of the [[Eight Witnesses]], reportedly weighed them and said in 1830 that they "weighed thirty pounds" (14 kg).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Lapham|1870}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's brother, William, said that he lifted them in a pillowcase and thought they "weighed about sixty pounds [23 kg] according to the best of my judgment".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1883}}.</ref> Others who lifted the plates while they were wrapped in cloth or enclosed in a box thought that they weighed about 60 lbs [23 kg]. Martin Harris said that he had "hefted the plates many times, and should think they weighed forty or fifty pounds [18–23 kg]".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Harris|1859|pp=166, 169}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's wife [[Emma Hale Smith|Emma]] never estimated the weight of the plates but said they were light enough for her to "move them from place to place on the table, as it was necessary in doing my work".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1879}}.</ref> Had the plates been made of 24-karat gold (which Smith never claimed), they would have weighed about 140 pounds (64 kg).<ref>{{Harvtxt|Vogel|2004|loc=p. 600, n. 65}}.</ref>

==="Sealed" portion===

According to Joseph Smith and others, the book of Golden Plates contained a "sealed" portion<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842|p=707}}.</ref> containing "a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world to the ending thereof."<ref>Book of Mormon, 2 Nephi 27:7. The "sealing" of apocalyptic revelations in a book has precedents in the [[Bible]]. See, for example, Isaiah 29:11, Daniel 12:4, and Revelation 5:1–5. The Book of Mormon states that this vision was originally given to the [[Brother of Jared]], recorded by Ether on a set of 24 plates later found by [[Limhi]], and then "sealed up". Book of Mormon, Ether 1:2. According to this account, [[Moroni (Book of Mormon prophet)|Moroni]] copied the plates of Limhi onto the sealed portion of the Golden Plates.</ref> Smith never described the nature of the seal, and the language of the [[Book of Mormon]] may be interpreted to describe a sealing that was spiritual, metaphorical,<ref>i.e. that the book was "sealed" in the sense that its contents were hidden or kept from public knowledge</ref> physical, or a combination of these elements.

The Book of Mormon refers to other documents and plates as being "sealed" by being buried in order to be revealed at some future time. For example, the [[Book of Mormon]] says the entire set of plates was "sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord"<ref>{{Harv|Smith|1830|loc=title page}}</ref> and that separate records of [[John the Apostle]] were "sealed up to come forth in their purity" in the [[end times]].<ref>''Book of Mormon'', 1 Nephi 14:26</ref> One set of plates to which the Book of Mormon refers was "sealed up" in the sense that they were written in a language that could not be read.<ref>Book of Mormon, Ether 3:22.</ref>

Smith may have understood the sealing to be a [[supernatural]] or spiritual sealing "by the power of God" (2 Nephi 27:10),<ref>{{Harvtxt|Quinn|1998|pp=195–196}}.</ref> an idea supported by a reference in the Book of Mormon to the "interpreters" ([[Seer stones and the Latter Day Saint movement|Urim and Thummim]]) with which Smith said they were buried or "sealed."<ref>Book of Mormon, Ether 4:5. According to [[Martin Harris]], anyone who looked into the "interpreters", "except by the command of God", would "perish" {{Harv|Harris|1859|p=166}}.</ref> Oliver Cowdery also stated that when Smith visited the hill, he was stricken by a supernatural force because the plates were "sealed by the prayer of faith."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cowdery|1835b|p=198}}.</ref>

Several witnesses described a physical sealing placed on part of the plates by Mormon or Moroni. [[David Whitmer]] said that when an angel showed him the plates in 1829, "a large portion of the leaves were so securely bound together that it was impossible to separate them,"<ref>David Whitmer interview, Chicago Tribune, [[24 January]] [[1888]], in David Whitmer Interviews, ed. Cook, 221. Near the end of his life, Whitmer said that one section of the book was "loose, in plates, the other solid". {{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}.</ref> that the "sealed" part of the plates were held together as a solid mass "stationary and immovable,"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}</ref> "as solid to my view as wood,"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878}}.</ref> and that there were "perceptible marks where the plates appeared to be sealed"<ref>{{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}</ref> with leaves "so securely bound that it was impossible to separate them."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Whitmer|1888}}. [[Orson Pratt]], who said he had spoken with many witnesses of the plates,{{Harv|Pratt|1859|p=30}}, assumed that Joseph Smith could "break the seal" if only he had been "permitted" {{Harv|Pratt|1877|pp=211–12}}.</ref> In 1842, [[Lucy Mack Smith]] said that some of the plates were "sealed together" while others were "loose."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842b|p=27}}.</ref> The account of the [[Eight Witnesses]] says they saw the plates in 1829 and handled "as many of the leaves as [Joseph] Smith has translated," implying that they did not examine untranslated parts, such as the sealed portion.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1830|loc=appx.}}</ref> In one interview, David Whitmer said that "about half" the book was unsealed;<ref>{{Harvtxt|Cole|1831}}; {{Harvtxt|Poulson|1878}}.</ref> in 1881, he said "about one-third" was unsealed.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Storey|1881}}</ref> Whitmer's 1881 statement is consistent with an 1856 statement by [[Orson Pratt]], an associate of Smith's who never saw the plates himself but who had spoken with witnesses,<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1859|p=30}}.</ref> that "about two-thirds" of the plates were "sealed up".<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1856|p=347}}.</ref>

===Claimed engravings===
{{main|Reformed Egyptian}}
[[Image:Caractors large.jpg|300px|right|thumb|A transcription by [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] of characters he said were engraved on the Golden Plates]]

The Golden Plates were said to contain engravings in an ancient language that the Book of Mormon describes as [[Reformed Egyptian]].<ref>{{Harv|Smith|1830|loc=Mormon 9:32}}.</ref> Smith described the writing as "Egyptian characters...small, and beautifully engraved," exhibiting "much skill in the art of engraving."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Smith|1842}}.</ref>

[[John Whitmer]], one of the [[Eight Witnesses]], said the plates had "fine engravings on both sides,"<ref>{{Harv|Roberts|1906|p=307}}.</ref> and [[Orson Pratt]], who did not see the plates himself but who had spoken with witnesses, understood that there were engravings on both sides of the plates, "stained with a black, hard stain, so as to make the letters more legible and easier to be read."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Pratt|1859|pp=30-31}}.</ref>

==The significance of the golden plates in the Latter Day Saint tradition==
{{Main|Mormonism and engraved metal plates}}

The golden plates are significant within the [[Latter Day Saint movement]] because they are the reputed source for the [[Book of Mormon]], which [[Joseph Smith, Jr.]] called the "most correct of any book on earth, and the keystone of our religion."<ref>{{Harvtxt|Roberts|1908|p=461}}.</ref> However, the golden plates are just one of many known and reputed metal plates with significance in the [[Latter Day Saint]] movement. The Book of Mormon itself refers to a long tradition of writing historical records on plates, of which the golden plates are a culmination. See [[List of plates (Latter Day Saint movement)]]. In addition, Joseph Smith once believed in the authenticity of a set of engraved metal plates called the [[Kinderhook Plates]],<ref>{{Harvtxt|Bushman|2005|p=490}} The original source is William Clayton's Journal, May 1, 1843 (See also, ''Trials of Discipleship — The Story of William Clayton, a Mormon,'' 117): ''"I have seen 6 brass plates... covered with ancient characters of language containing from 30 to 40 on each side of the plates. Prest J. has translated a portion and says they contain the history of the person with whom they were found and he was a descendant of Ham through the loins of Pharaoh king of Egypt, and that he received his kingdom from the ruler of heaven and earth."'' The information was deemed important enough to be republished in the first person (as if Smith had said it) in the ''History of The Church'': ''"I insert facsimiles of the six brass plates found near Kinderhook...I have translated a portion of them, and find they contain the history of the person with whom they were found. He was a descendant of Ham, through the loins of Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and that he received his kingdom from the Ruler of heaven and earth."'' More than six pages in Volume Five of History of the Church discuss the Kinderhook plates.</ref> although these plates turned out to be a hoax by non-Mormons who sought to entice Smith to translate them in order to discredit his reputation.<ref>Richard Bushman, ''Joseph Smith: Rough Stone Rolling'' (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 2005), 489-90.</ref> Two other sets of plates, called the [[Voree Plates]] and the [[Book of the Law of the Lord]], were said to have been translated by [[James J. Strang]], one of a number of church members who claimed the right of succession after Smith's death and who became the leader of the [[Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints (Strangite)]]. As in the case of the golden plates, witnesses testified to the existence of Strang's plates. These likewise are not extant, nor can they be examined or scientifically authenticated.

For many Latter Day Saints, however, particularly within the [[Community of Christ]], the significance of these plates, including the golden plates, has waned as increasing numbers of adherents have doubted their historicity.<ref> McMurray, W. Grant, "They "Shall Blossom as the Rose": Native Americans and the Dream of Zion," an address delivered February 17, 2001, accessed on Community of Christ website, September 1, 2006 at http://web.archive.org/web/20070817021355/http://cofchrist.org/docs/NativeAmericanConference/keynote.asp (referring to "long-standing questions about [the Book of Mormon's] historicity" which has provoked "discussion in the 1970s and beyond" about the proper use of the book in the religion).</ref> For many other Latter Day Saints, however, the physical existence and authenticity of these plates, and especially the golden plates, are essential elements of their faith. For them, the message of the Book of Mormon is inseparable from the story of its origins.<ref>{{harvtxt|Givens|2003|p=37}}.</ref> Joseph Smith's story of the plates is a continuation of the Book of Mormon narrative, and a link between ancient and modern prophets.{{Fact|date=April 2009}}

==Notes==
{{reflist|3}}

==References==
<div class="references-small" style="-moz-column-count:2; column-count:2;" >

*{{Citation
| last=Anthon
| first=Charles
| author-link=Charles Anthon
| chapter=Letter to Eber Dudley Howe
| date=[[February 17]] [[1834]]
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg270
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed: or, A Faithful Account of That Singular Imposition and Delusion, from Its Rise to the Present Time]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=270–72
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bennett
| first=James Gordon, Jr.
| author-link=James Gordon Bennett, Jr.
| title=Mormon Leaders at Their Mecca
| journal=[[The New York Herald]]
| date=[[June 25]], [[1893]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/NYherld2.htm#062593
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bennett
| first=James Gordon, Sr.
| author-link=James Gordon Bennett, Sr.
| year=1831
| editor-last=Arrington
| editor-first=Leonard J.
| editor-link=Leonard J. Arrington
| title=James Gordon Bennett's 1831 Report on 'The Mormonites'
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=10
| issue=3
| pages=353–64 (1–10 in reprint)
| url = https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/10.3Arrington.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Benton
| first=Abram W.
| contribution=Reminiscence
| date=March 1831
| page=97
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=4
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| publication-year=2002
| isbn=1-56085-159-2
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bidamon
| first=Emma Smith
| author-link=Emma Hale Smith
| chapter=Letter to Emma S. Pilgrim
| date=[[March 27]] [[1876]]
| editor-surname=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=1
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| publication-year=1996
| isbn=1-56085-072-8
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Burnett
| first=David S.
| title=Something New.—Golden Bible
| newspaper=Evangelical Inquirer
| volume=1
| issue=10
| date=[[March 7]], [[1831]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/OH/miscohio.htm#030731
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Burnett
| first=Stephen
| contribution=Letter to Luke S. Johnson
| date=[[15 April]] [[1838]]
| year=1838
| pages=290-92
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=Signature Books
| publication-year=1999
| isbn=1-56085-093-9
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Bushman
| first=Richard Lyman
| author-link=Richard Bushman
| title=[[Joseph Smith: Rough Stone Rolling]]
| year=2005
| place=New York
| publisher=[[Alfred A. Knopf|Knopf]]
| isbn=1400042704
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Chase
| first=Willard
| chapter=Testimony of Willard Chase
| year=1833
| chapter-url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg240b
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=240–48
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Clark
| first=John A.
| year=1842
| title=Gleanings by the Way
| place=Philadelphia
| publisher=W.J. & J.K. Simmon
| url = http://solomonspalding.com/docs1/1842ClkB.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cobb
| first=James T.
| title=The Hill Cumorah, And The ''Book Of Mormon''. The Smith Family, Cowdery, Harris, and Other Old Neighbors—What They Know
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=28
| issue=11
| date=[[June 1]], [[1881]]
| page=167
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/sain1872.htm#060181
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cole
| first=Abner
| author-link=Abner Cole
| title=Gold Bible, No. 6
| journal=The [Palmyra] Reflector
| volume=II
| issue=16
| date=[[March 19]] [[1831]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#031931
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cook
| first=Lyndon W.
| title=David Whitmer Interviews: A Restoration Witness
| publication-place=Orem, Utah
| publisher=Grandin
| year=1991
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter <nowiki>[I]</nowiki>
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=1
| pages=13–16
| year=1834
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n01.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter III
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=3
| pages=41–43
| year=1834b
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n03.htm#41
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter IV
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=1
| issue=5
| pages=77–80
| year=1835a
| url = http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v1n05.htm#77
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Cowdery
| first=Oliver
| author-link=Oliver Cowdery
| title=Letter VIII
| journal=[[Latter Day Saints' Messenger and Advocate]]
| volume=2
| issue=1
| pages=195–202
| year=1835b
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ma/v2n01.htm#195
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Crystal
| first=David
| title=The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Language
| publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]]
| year=1997
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor1-last=Daniels
| editor1-first=Peter T.
| editor2-last=Bright
| editor2-first=William
| title=The World's Writing Systems
| publication-place=New York
| publisher=[[Oxford University Press]]
| year=1996
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Gilbert
| first=John H.
| title=Recollections of John H. Gilbert
| place=Palmyra, New York
| publisher=typescript located in Harold B. Lee Library, [[Brigham Young University]]
| date=[[September 8]] [[1892]]
| year=1892
| url=http://www.boap.org/LDS/Early-Saints/JHGilbert.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Givens
| first=Terry
| title=By the Hand of Mormon: The American Scripture that Launched a New World Religion
| publisher=Oxford Unitersity Press
| year=2003
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Grandin
| first=E.B.
| author-link=E. B. Grandin
| title=Editor's note
| journal=[[The Wayne Sentinel]]
| date=[[June 26]] [[1829]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#062629
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hadley
| first=Jonathan A.
| title=Golden Bible
| journal=The Palmyra Freeman
| date=[[August 11]] [[1829]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/wayn1830.htm#081129
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hale
| first=Isaac
| chapter=Affidavit of Isaac Hale
| year=1834
| chapter-url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg262c
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=262–66
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Hamblin
| first=William J.
| author-link=William J. Hamblin
| title=Sacred Writing on Metal Plates in the Ancient Mediterranean
| journal=[[The FARMS Review]]
| volume=19
| issue=1
| year=2007
| url=http://farms.byu.edu/getpdf.php?filename=MTIxOTA0NTc5LTE5LTEucGRm&type=cmV2aWV3
| pages=37–54
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Abigail
| chapter=Affidavit of Abigail Harris
| year=1833
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg253
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1834
| pages=253–54
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Henry
| chapter=Affidavit of Henry Harris
| year=1833
| chapter-url = http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howf.htm#pg251b
| editor-last=Howe
| editor-first=Eber Dudley
| editor-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| place=[[Painesville, Ohio]]
| publisher=Telegraph Press
| publication-year=1833
| pages=251–53
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Harris
| first=Martin
| author-link=Martin Harris
| title=Mormonism, No. II
| journal=Tiffany's Monthly
| volume=5
| year=1859
| pages=163-170
| url=http://www.xmission.com/~country/reason/harris_1.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Howe
| first=Eber Dudley
| author-link=Eber Dudley Howe
| title=[[Mormonism Unvailed]]
| publisher=[[Painesville, Ohio]]: Telegraph Press
| year=1834
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/1834howb.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Knight
| first=Joseph, Sr.
| author-link=Joseph Knight, Sr.
| year=1833
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title=Joseph Knight's Recollection of Early Mormon History
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=17
| issue=1
| publication-year=1976
| page=35
| url=https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/17.1Jessee.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Lapham
| first=<nowiki>[La]</nowiki>Fayette
| title=Interview with the Father of Joseph Smith, the Mormon Prophet, Forty years Ago. His Account of the Finding of the Sacred Plates
| journal=Historical Magazine <nowiki>[second series]</nowiki>
| volume=7
| year=1870
| pages=305-309
| url= http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=Historical_Magazine_%28second_series%29/Volume_7/May_1870/Interview_with_the_Father_of_Joseph_Smith&oldid=314358
}}.
*{{Citation
| last1=Lewis
| first1=Joseph
| last2=Lewis
| first2=Hiel
| title=Mormon History
| journal=Amboy Journal
| volume=24
| issue=5
| date=[[April 30]], [[1879]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/miscill3.htm#043079
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Mather
| first=Frederic G.
| title=Early Days of Mormonism
| journal=Lippincott's Magazine
| volume=26
| issue=152
| year=1880
| pages=198–211
| url=http://olivercowdery.com/smithhome/1880Math.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Metcalfe
| first=Brent Lee
| title=Apologetic and Critical Assumptions about ''Book of Mormon'' Historicity
| year=1993
| journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| volume=26
| issue=3
| pages=153–84
| url=http://content.lib.utah.edu/u?/dialogue,21904
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Packer
| first=J. Cameron
| title=Cumorah's Cave
| journal=[[Journal of Book of Mormon Studies]]
| publisher=[[Maxwell Institute]]
| publication-place=Provo, Utah
| year=2004
| pages=50–57
| volume=13
| issue=1
| url=http://farms.byu.edu/display.php?table=jbms&id=338
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Palmer
| first=Grant H.
| author-link=Grant H. Palmer
| title=[[An Insider's View of Mormon Origins]]
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| year=2002
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Parrish
| first=Warren
| title=Letter from W. Parrish, Kirtland
| date=[[August 11]], [[1838]]
| year=1838
| publication=The Evangelist
| publication-date=[[October 1]], [[1838]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/OH/evan1832.htm
}}, republished in {{Citation
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| place=Salt Lake City
| publisher=Signature Books
| year=1999
| isbn=1-56085-093-9
| page=289
}}.
*{{Citation
| author=Phelps, W. W., ed.
| last=Phelps
| author-link=W. W. Phelps
| title=A Book of Commandments, for the Government of the Church of Christ
| publisher=[[Independence, Missouri|Zion]]: [[William Wines Phelps]] & Co.
| year=1833
| url=http://www.irr.org/mit/BOC/default.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Poulson
| first=P. Wilhelm
| title=Letter to the editor.
| journal=[[Deseret Evening News]]
| date=[[August 6]] [[1878]]
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=The Faith and Visions of the Ancient Saints—The Same Great Blessing to be Enjoyed by the Latter-day Saints
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=III
| pages=344–353
| year=1856
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9595
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=Evidences of the Bible and ''Book of Mormon'' Compared
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=VII
| pages=22–38
| year=1859
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9603
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Pratt
| first=Orson
| author-link=Orson Pratt
| title=King Limhi's Enquiry, from the ''Book of Mormon''
| journal=[[Journal of Discourses]]
| volume=XIX
| pages=204–19
| year=1877
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cgi-bin/docviewer.exe?CISOROOT=/JournalOfDiscourses3&CISOPTR=9597
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Putnam
| first=Read H.
| title=Were the Golden Plates Made of Tumbaga?
| journal=[[Improvement Era]]
| date=September 1966
| volume=69
| issue=9
| pages=788–89, 828–31
| url=http://www.shields-research.org/Scriptures/BoM/Tumbaga.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Quinn
| first=D. Michael
| author-link=D. Michael Quinn
| title=[[Early Mormonism and the Magic World View]]
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| edition=2nd
| year=1998
| isbn=1-56085-089-2
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Riley
| first=I. Woodbridge
| title=The Founder of Mormonism: A Psychological Study of Joseph Smith, Jr.
| year=1903
| url=http://www.google.com/books?id=RrXeHEcJ8roC
| publisher=Dodd, Mead & Co.
| place=New York
}}
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=1
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1902
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=EylEIEiOmZAC
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=3
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1905
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=m2bEVgSvbS8C
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Roberts
| editor-first=B. H.
| editor-link=B. H. Roberts
| title=History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
| volume=4
| publisher=Deseret News
| place=Salt Lake City
| year=1908
| url=http://books.google.com/books?id=UO0gMzekGP4C
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Robinson
| first=Andrew
| title=Lost Languages: The Enigma of the World's Undeciphered Scripts
| publication-place=New York
| publisher=McGraw Hill
| year=2002
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Salisbury
| first=Katharine Smith
| contribution=An Angel Told Him
| date=[[April 10]] [[1895]]
| editor-last=Walker
| editor-first=Kyle R.
| title=Katharine Smith Salisbury's Recollections of Joseph's Meetings with Moroni
| journal=[[BYU Studies]]
| volume=41
| issue=3
| publication-date=2002
| pages=4–17
| url=https://byustudies.byu.edu/shop/PDFSRC/41.3Walker.pdf
|format=PDF}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Benjamin
| contribution=Interview by William H. Kelley
| date=September 1884
| year=1884a
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date=1998
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Lorenzo
| contribution=Interview by William H. Kelley
| year=1884b
| editor-last=Vogel
| editor-first=Dan
| editor-link=Dan Vogel
| title=Early Mormon Documents
| volume=2
| publisher=[[Signature Books]]
| place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date=1998
| pages = 159-60
| contribution-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=Edmund_L._Kelley_interview_with_Lorenzo_Saunders_%281884%29&oldid=319059
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Saunders
| first=Orson
| editor-last=Bennett
| editor-first=James Gordon, Jr.
| title=Mormon Leaders at Their Mecca
| journal=[[The New York Herald]]
| publication-date=[[June 25]], [[1893]]
| page=12
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/NYherld2.htm#062593
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph III
| author-link=Joseph Smith III
| title=last Testimony of Sister Emma
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=26
| issue=19
| date=[[October 1]], [[1879]]
| page=289
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/sain1872.htm#100179
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| year=1830
| title=[[The Book of Mormon: An Account Written by the Hand of Mormon, Upon Plates Taken from the Plates of Nephi]]
| place=Palmyra, New York
| publisher=[[E. B. Grandin]]
| url=http://www.inephi.com/Search.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| chapter=History of the Life of Joseph Smith
| year=1832
| chapter-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=History_of_the_Life_of_Joseph_Smith
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean C
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title = Personal Writings of Joseph Smith
| place = Salt Lake City
| publisher = [[Deseret Book]]
| publication-year = 2002
| isbn=1-57345-787-6
| url=http://deseretbook.com/personalwritings
}}.
*{{Citation
| last1=Smith
| first1=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link1=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| last2=Cowdery
| first2=Oliver
| author-link2 = Oliver Cowdery
| last3=Rigdon
| first3=Sidney
| author-link3 = Sidney Rigdon
| last4=Williams
| first4=Frederick G.
| author-link4=Frederick G. Williams
| title=[[Doctrine and Covenants of the Church of the Latter Day Saints: Carefully Selected from the Revelations of God]]
| place=Kirtland, Ohio
| publisher=F. G. Williams & Co
| year=1835
| url=http://www.irr.org/mit/BOC/default.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| title=[[History of the Church]]
| year=1838a
|date=April 1838}}, copied to {{Citation
| last1=Smith
| first1=Joseph, Jr.
| author1-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| last2=Mulholland
| first2=James
| last3=Thompson
| first3=Robert B.
| author3-link=Robert B. Thompson
| last4=Phelps
| first4=William W.
| author4-link=William W. Phelps
| last5=Richards
| first5=Willard
| author5-link=Willard Richards
| year=1839–1843
| chapter=[[History of the Church]], Ms. A–1
| editor-last=Jessee
| editor-first=Dean C
| editor-link=Dean C. Jessee
| title = Personal Writings of Joseph Smith
| publisher = [[Deseret Book]]
| publication-place=Salt Lake City
| publication-date = 2002
| isbn=1-57345-787-6
| chapter-url = http://en.wikisource.org/w/index.php?title=History_of_the_Church/A-1&oldid=399581
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| title=Editor's note
| journal=[[Elders' Journal of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints]]
| volume=1
| issue=3
| date=July 1838
| year=1838b
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs/eldjur03.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Jr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Jr.
| title=Church History [Wentworth Letter]
| place=[[Nauvoo, Illinois]]
| journal=[[Times and Seasons]]
| date=[[March 1]] [[1842]]
| volume=3
| issue=9
| pages=906–936
| url=http://www.centerplace.org/history/ts/v3n09.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Joseph, Sr.
| author-link=Joseph Smith, Sr.
| title=To the Public
| journal=Wayne Sentinel
| volume=1
| date=[[September 29]] [[1824]]
| url = http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/NY/miscNYSg.htm#092924
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Lucy Mack
| author-link=Lucy Mack Smith
| editor-last=Casawall
| editor-first=Henry
| year=1842b
| title=The City of the Mormons; or, Three Days at Nauvoo, in 1842
| place=London
| publisher=J.G.F. & J. Rivington
| publication-date=1842
| url = http://books.google.com/books?vid=OCLC11230666&id=VTIBAAAAQAAJ
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=Lucy Mack
| author-link=Lucy Mack Smith
| title=[[Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith the Prophet, and His Progenitors for Many Generations]]
| publisher=Liverpool: S.W. Richards
| year=1853
| url=http://relarchive.byu.edu/19th/descriptions/biographical.html
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=William
| author-link=William Smith (Mormonism)
| title=William Smith on Mormonism: A True Account of the Origin of the ''Book of Mormon''
| publisher=Lamoni, Iowa: [[RLDS Church]]
| year=1883
| url=http://www.olivercowdery.com/smithhome/1883Wilm.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Smith
| first=William
| author-link=William Smith (Mormonism)
| title=The Old Soldier's Testimony
| journal=[[The Saints' Herald]]
| volume=34
| issue=39
| year=1884
| pages=643–644
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IA/sain1882.htm#100484
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Stevenson
| first=Edward
| title=One of the Three Witnesses: Incidents in the Life of Martin Harris
| journal=[[The Latter Day Saints' Millennial Star]]
| volume=44
| year=1882
| pages=78–79, 86–87
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm4/document.php?CISOROOT=/MStar&CISOPTR=51200&REC=8
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Storey
| first=Wilbur F.
| title=Interview with David Whitmer
| newspaper=[[Chicago Times]]
| date=[[October 17]] [[1881]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/mischig.htm#101781
}}.
*{{Citation
| last =Tvedtnes
| first =John A
| authorlink=John A. Tvedtnes
| title =Review of Little Known Evidences of the Book of Mormon by Brenton G. Yorgason
| journal =[[FARMS Review of Books]]
| volume =2
| issue =1
| pages =258–59
| publisher =[[Maxwell Institute]]
| publication-place=Provo, Utah
| year =1990
| url =http://farms.byu.edu/display.php?table=review&id=49
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Tucker
| first=Pomeroy
| title=Origin, Rise and Progress of Mormonism
| place=New York
| publisher=D. Appleton
| year=1867
| url=http://www.solomonspalding.com/docs1/1867TucA.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Turner
| first=Orasmus
| title=History of the Pioneer Settlement of Phelps and Gorham's Purchase, and Morris' Reserve
| place=Rochester, New York
| publisher=William Alling
| year=1851
| url=http://olivercowdery.com/texts/1851Trn1.htm#turn1851
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Wade
| first=B.
| title=An Interesting Document
| newspaper=The Salt Lake Daily Tribune
| volume=19
| issue=8
| date=[[April 23]], [[1880]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/UT/tribune2.htm#042380
}}.
*{{Harvard reference
| Last=Van Wagoner
| First=Richard S.
| Title=Joseph Smith: The Gift of Seeing
| Journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| Volume=15
| Issue=2
| Year=1982
| Date=Summer 1982
| Pages=48–68
| URL=http://content.lib.utah.edu/cdm4/document.php?CISOROOT=/dialogue&CISOPTR=16574&REC=16
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Walker
| first=Ronald W.
| title=Martin Harris: Mormonism's Early Convert
| journal=[[Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought]]
| volume=19
| issue=4
| year=1986
| pages=29–43
| url=http://content.lib.utah.edu/u?/dialogue,16264
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| first-John C.
| title=The Golden Tables
| periodical=[[Chicago Times]]
| date=[[August 7]] [[1875]]
| url=http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/IL/mischig.htm#080775
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| first=David
| author-link=David Whitmer
| title=An Address to All Believers in Christ By A Witness to the Divine Authenticity of the ''Book of Mormon''
| place=Richmond, Missouri
| publisher=David Whitmer
| year=1887
| url=http://www.utlm.org/onlinebooks/address1.htm
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Whitmer
| first=David
| author-link=David Whitmer
| title=An Old Mormon's Closing Hours: David Whitmer, One of the Pioneers of That Faith, Passing Away
| journal=[[Chicago Daily Tribune]]
| date=[[January 24]] [[1888]]
| page=5
| url=http://pqasb.pqarchiver.com/chicagotribune/access/687454712.html?dids=687454712:687454712&FMT=ABS&FMTS=ABS:AI&type=historic&date=Jan+24%2C+1888&author=DAVID+WHITMER&pub=Chicago+Daily+Tribune+(1872-1963)&edition=&startpage=5&desc=AN+OLD+MORMON%27S+CLOSING+HOURS.
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Williams
| first=Stephen
| title=Fantastic Archaeology: The Wild Side of North American Prehistory
| publication-place=Philadelphia
| publisher=[[University of Pennsylvania Press]]
| year=1991
}}.
*{{Citation
| editor-last=Woodard
| editor-first=Roger D.
| title=The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World's Ancient Languages
| publisher=[[Cambridge University Press]]
| year=2004
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Young
| first=Brigham
| author-link=Brigham Young
| contribution=The Priesthood and Satan—the Constitution and Government of the United States—Rights and Policy of the Latter-day Saints
| date=[[February 18]] [[1855]]
| title=[[Journal of Discourses by Brigham Young, President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, His Two Counsellors, the Twelve Apostles, and Others]]
| editor-last=Watt
| editor-first=G.D.
| editor-link=George D. Watt
| volume=2
| place=Liverpool
| publisher=F.D. & S.W. Richards
| publication-date=1855
| url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/u?/JournalOfDiscourses3,9594
| pages=179–90
}}.
*{{Citation
| last=Young
| first=Brigham
| author-link=Brigham Young
| contribution=Trying to Be Saints—Treasures of the Everlasting Hills—The Hill Cumorah—Obedience to True Principle the Key to Knowledge—All Enjoyment Comes from God—Organization—Duties of Officers—Final Results
| date=[[June 17]], [[1877]]
| title=[[Journal of Discourses by Brigham Young, His Two Counselors, and the Twelve Apostles]]
| editor1-last=Evans
| editor1-first=D.W.
| editor2-last=Gibbs
| editor2-first=Geo. F.
| volume=19
| place=Liverpool
| publisher=William Budge
| publication-date=1878
| contribution-url=http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/u?/JournalOfDiscourses3,1107
| pages=36–45
}}.
</div>

==External links==
*[http://www.utlm.org/newsletters/no105.htm#Plates Utah Lighthouse Ministry]: skeptical comments about the Golden Plates and their history.
*[http://www.jefflindsay.com/bme10.shtml jefflindsay.com]: LDS apologetic discussion of other ancient metal records.
*[http://library.lds.org/nxt/gateway.dll/Magazines/Ensign/1986.htm/ensign%20december%201986%20.htm/i%20have%20a%20question.htm?fn=document-frame.htm&f=templates&2.0#LPTOC2 LDS magazine ''Ensign'']: apologetics regarding the gold plates.

{{LDS|hide|hide|show}}
{{portal|Book of Mormon|The Hill Cumorah by C.C.A. Christensen.jpeg| 50|left=yes}}
{{portal|Latter-day Saints|Christus statue temple square salt lake city.jpg| 40}}

{{DEFAULTSORT:Golden plates}}
[[Category:History of the Latter Day Saint movement]]
[[Category:Joseph Smith, Jr.]]
[[Category:Book of Mormon artifacts]]

[[ar:الصفائح الذهبية]]
[[es:Planchas de oro (mormonismo)]]
[[simple:Golden plates]]

Uperodon variegatus

2009-04-08T13:03:57Z

Docu: clean up using AWB

{{Taxobox
| image = RamanellaVariegataLeft.jpg
| regnum = [[Animal]]ia
| phylum = [[Chordate|Chordata]]
| classis = [[Amphibia]]
| ordo = [[Anura]]
| familia = [[Microhylidae]]
| genus = ''[[Ramanella]]''
| species = ''R. variegata''
| binomial = ''Ramanella variegata''
| binomial_authority = ([[Ferdinand Stoliczka|Stoliczka]], 1872)
}}
''Ramanella variegata'' sometimes called the '''termite nest frog''', '''variable ramanella''' or '''white-bellied pug snout frog''' is a species of [[Microhylidae|narrow-mouthed frog]] found in [[India]] and Sri Lanka. They are found mostly in the [[Monsoon]] season during when they may sometimes enter homes. They are small in size and the variegated markings and the genus characteristic of having pads on the fingertips but not on their toes make them easy to identify.

==Description==
[[File:RamanellaVariegata4.jpg|thumb|left]]
This species is small and often can be found indoors in homes. The discs on the fingers are triangular. Toes have rudimentary webbing with two metatarsal tubercles. The tibio-tarsal joint reaches shoulder when the hind leg is held along the body. They breed during the rainy season (April-October) and call during this time. Males call at night while floating in water. They have a single subgular [[vocal sac]].<ref>Ravishankar Dundappa Kanamadi; Channayya Rajashekar Hiremath; Hans Schneider (1993) The Advertisement Call of the South Indian Frog ''Ramanella variegata'' (Microhylidae). Journal of Herpetology 27(2):218-219.</ref><ref>Dutta, S. K., Sushree, J. and Mohanthi-Hejmadi, P., Breeding and development of ''Ramanella variegata'' (Anura; microhylidae). J. Zool. Soc. India, 1990–1991, 42–43, 55–76.</ref> The call has been likened as ''ghauy'' ''ghauy'' The [[tadpole]]s are brown or gray with black spots. Sometimes they have a blue spot on each side of the body. The tadpoles are bottom feeders and [[metamorphosis|metamorphose]] within a month.<ref>Daniel, J. C. (1963) Field Guide to the Amphibians of Western India. Part 2. J. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. 60(3):25-37</ref>

They breed in water in dark cavities and are often found in [[termite mound]]s or under stones. Recorded mainly from peninsular India including the dry zone being found even in Madras and West Bengal.<ref>Deuti, Kaushik (1998) Occurrence of ''Ramanella variegata'' (Anura- Microhylidae) in west Bengal with notes on its Distribution in India. J. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc: 95(1):126-127</ref><ref>Murthy, T.S.N. (1968) Notes on a rare and interesting microhylid frog (''Ramanella variegata'' Stol.) from Madras. J. Univ. Bombay 36(3 & 5): 1-3</ref>

They have been found to occur with large black scorpions ''[[Heterometrus]]'' sp. and when disturbed they crawl over the scorpions but flattened and froze when the scorpions walked over them. They can burrow in soft soil.<ref>Daniel, J C (1963) Field Guide to the Amphibians of Western India. Part 2. J. Bombay Nat. Hist. Soc. 60(3):25-37</ref><ref>Rao, C. R. N. & Ramanna, B. S. (1925) On a new genus, of the Family Engystomatidae (Batrachia). Proc, Zool. Soc. London: 587-97.</ref>

==References==
{{reflist|2}}
==External links==
{{commonscat|Ramanella variegata}}
* [http://ctd.mdibl.org/detail.go?type=taxon&acc=419646 Termite nest frog]

[[Category:Ramanella]]

[[ca:Ramanella variegata]]
[[fr:Ramanella variegata]]

Bayanosee

2009-04-05T11:07:01Z

Docu: +infobox (see description of fields, WikiProject Lakes

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Lago Bayano
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Darién Province]]
| coords = {{coord|9.15|N|78.76|W|type:waterbody_region:PA|display=inline,title}}
| type = [[reservoir]]
| inflow = [[Bayano River]]
| outflow = [[Bayano River]]
| catchment =
| basin_countries = Panama
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| sections =
| cities =
| frozen =
}}
'''Lago Bayano''' is a [[lake]] in [[Darién Province]], [[Panama]] created when the [[Bayano River]] was [[Bayano Dam|dammed]] in 1976. It is named after [[Bayano]], the leader of largest slave revolt of 16th century Panama. The [[Bayano Caves]] are on the south side of the lake.<ref>Friar, William. ''Panama''. [[Moon Publications]] (2008), p. 419. ISBN 159880085X.</ref>

==References==
{{reflist}}

[[Category:Lakes of Panama|Bayano]]
[[Category:Darién Province]]

{{panama-geo-stub}}

Bayano

2009-04-05T10:58:33Z

Docu: lk

'''Bayano''', also known as '''Ballano''' or '''Vaino''', was an African enslaved by [[Spaniard]]s who led the biggest of the [[slave revolt]]s of 16th century [[Panama]]. Captured from the [[Mandinka]] tribe in [[West Africa]], it is alleged that he and his comrades were [[Muslim]]. Different tales tell of their revolt in 1552 beginning either on the ship en route, or after landing in Panama's [[Darien]] province along its modern-day border with [[Colombia]]. Rebel slaves, known as [[Cimarron people (Panama)|cimarron]]es, set up autonomous regions known as [[palenque]]s, many of which successfully fended off [[Spain|Spanish]] control for centuries using [[guerrilla warfare|guerrilla]] war and alliances with [[pirates]], or indigenous nations who were in similar circumstances.

King Bayano's forces numbered between four and twelve hundred [[Cimarron people (Panama)|Cimarron]]s, depending upon different sources, and set up a palenque known as Ronconcholon near modern-day [[Chepo River]], also known as Rio Bayano. They fought their guerrilla war for over five years while building their community. The account written by Dr. Abdul Khabeer Muhammad explains that they created democratic councils and built mosques. Bayano gained truces with Panama's [[Colonialism|colonial]] governor, [[Pedro de Ursua]], but Ursua subsequently captured the guerrilla leader and sent him to Peru and then to Spain, where he died. Bayano's revolt coincided with others, including those of [[Felipillo]] and [[Luis de Mozambique]].

Bayano's name has become immortal in the Panamanian consciousness through the naming of a major river, a valley, a dam, and several companies after him.

==Rio Bayano==
The [[Bayano River]] is a major river in eastern Panama. It was dammed in the 1970s, creating [[Lago Bayano]], which is a major source of hydroelectric power in Panama.

==See also==
*[[Islam in Panama]]

[[Category:Panamanian people]]
[[Category:Islam in Panama]]
[[Category:Rebel slaves]]

[[nl:Bayano]]

Mara Lake

2009-03-26T15:58:48Z

Docu: +infobox (see description of fields, WikiProject Lakes

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Mara Lake
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Shuswap Country]], [[British Columbia Interior|Southern Interior of British Columbia]]
| coords = {{coord|50|47|N|119|00|W|region:CA-BC_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow = [[Shuswap River]]
| outflow = [[Sicamous Narrows]]
| catchment =
| basin_countries = Canada
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| sections =
| cities =
| frozen =
}}
'''Mara Lake''' is a [[lake]] in the [[Shuswap Country]] of the [[British Columbia Interior|Southern Interior of British Columbia]], [[Canada]], located immediately south of the community of [[Sicamous, British Columbia|Sicamous]] and to the north of the community of [[Enderby, British Columbia|Enderby]]. It is the outlet of the [[Shuswap River]], which begins in the [[Monashee Mountains]] to the east. Its own outlet is [[Sicamous Narrows]], which is a short canal-like stretch of water connecting to [[Shuswap Lake]] and passing beneath the [[Trans-Canada Highway]] and the [[Canadian Pacific Railway]] mainline at Sicamous. All are part of the drainage of the [[South Thompson River]], which begins at the outlet of [[Little Shuswap Lake]].

The lake is navigable from Shuswap Lake, which is a popular boating area, and in addition to [[Mara Provincial Park]] its shores include the Mara Point Site of [[Shuswap Lake Marine Provincial Park]].<ref>{{BCGNIS|19479|Shuswap Lake Marine Park}}</ref>

==Name origin==

<blockquote>"After [[John Andrew Mara]], an [[Overlander]] of '62; born at Toronto; had store at Seymour on Shuswap Lake in 1865, later at Kamloops; merchant, miller, steamship operator, promoter of [[Kootenay Steam Navigation Company]] and [[Shuswap & Okanagan Railway]] (CPR, Sicamous-Okanagan Lake), MLA, 1871 - 86 (Speaker, 1883 - 86); MP, 1887 - 96. Retired to Victoria, where he died February 11, 1920, aged 79."<ref>''12th Report of the Okanagan Historical Society'', 1948, citing [[Frank Gosnell|Gosnell]], p.346; [[Mark Sweeten Wade|Wade]], p.164</ref></blockquote>

==References==
{{reflist}}

{{BritishColumbiaInterior-geo-stub}}

[[Category:Lakes of British Columbia]]
[[Category:Shuswap Country]]

West Wycombe Park

2009-03-19T11:49:10Z

Docu: fmt coor

[[Image:West Wycombe 3 (Giano).png|thumb|300px|The double [[colonnade]] on the south front of West Wycombe is highly unusual in English architecture. (''Marked '''M''' on plan below'')]]

[[Image:Sirfrancisdashwood.jpg|thumb|right|200px|Sir [[Francis Dashwood, 15th Baron le Despencer|Francis Dashwood]], 2nd Baronet (1708–1781), notorious "bon vivant" and builder of West Wycombe, dressed in his "Ottoman" dining club garb.]]

'''West Wycombe Park''' is a [[English country house|country house]] near the [[village]] of [[West Wycombe]] in [[Buckinghamshire]], [[England]] built between 1740 and 1800. It was conceived as a pleasure palace for the 18th century [[libertine]] and [[wikt:dilettante|dilettante]] Sir [[Francis Dashwood, 15th Baron le Despencer|Francis Dashwood]]. The house is a long rectangle with four [[façade]]s that are [[column]]ed and [[pediment]]ed, three theatrically so. The house encapsulates the entire progression of British 18th century architecture from early idiosyncratic [[Palladian]] to the [[Neoclassical architecture|Neoclassical]], although anomalies in the design of the house also make it architecturally unique. The mansion is set within an 18th century landscaped park, containing many small [[temple]]s and [[folly|follies]] which act as satellites to the greater temple, the house.

The house, which is a Grade I [[listed building]],<ref>{{IoEentry|46157|Imagesofengland.org.uk entry}}</ref> was given to the [[National Trust for Places of Historic Interest or Natural Beauty|National Trust]] in 1943 by Sir John Dashwood, 10th [[Baronet]] (1896–1966), an action strongly resented by his heir.<ref>Knox p 62.</ref> Dashwood retained ownership of the contents of the house, much of which he sold; after his death, the house was restored at the expense of his son, Sir Francis Dashwood. Today, while the structure is owned by the National Trust, the house is the home of Sir Edward Dashwood and his family. The house is open to the public during the summer months and a venue for civil weddings and corporate entertainment, which help to fund its maintenance and upkeep.

==Architecture==
===Ethos===
[[Image:Palazzo Chiericati.jpg|thumb|150px|left|[[Palazzo Chiericati]] (above) by [[Palladio]] (c.1550) has a superposed colonnade similar to that at West Wycombe, but the inspiration for the south front may have been Palladio's reconstruction of [[Vitruvius]]'s Roman villa illustrated in his ''[[Quattro Libri]]''.]]

[[Image:Villa La Rotonda.JPG|thumb|150px|right|Palladio's [[Villa Capra "La Rotonda"|Villa Capra detta La Rotonda]] was the inspiration for [[Mereworth Castle]], the home of Dashwood's uncle, [[John Fane, 7th Earl of Westmorland|Lord Westmorland]]. West Wycombe's east front was in turn built as a homage to Westmorland's artistic taste at Mereworth.<ref>Knox p 9.</ref>]]

West Wycombe Park, architecturally inspired by the villas of the Veneto constructed during the late [[renaissance]] period, is not one of the largest, grandest or best-known of England's many country houses. Compared to its [[Palladian]] contemporaries, such as [[Holkham Hall]], [[Woburn Abbey]] and [[Ragley Hall]], it is quite small, yet it is architecturally important as it encapsulates a period of 18th century English social history, when young men, known as [[dilettanti]], returning from the nearly obligatory [[Grand Tour]] with newly purchased acquisitions of art, often built a country house to accommodate their new collections and display in stone the learning and cultivation they had acquired during their travels.<ref>Girouard p 177.</ref>

The West Wycombe estate was acquired by [[Sir Francis Dashwood, 1st Baronet]] and his brother Samuel in 1698. Dashwood demolished the existing [[manor house]] and built a modern mansion on higher ground nearby. This mansion forms the core of the present house. Images of the house on early estate plans show a quite conventional square house in the contemporary late [[Carolean]] style. In 1724, Dashwood bequeathed this unremarkable house to his 16-year-old son, the 2nd Baronet, also Francis, later Lord le Despencer, who is perhaps best known for establishing the [[Hellfire Club]] close to the mansion, in the [[West Wycombe Caves]]. Two years later, he embarked on a series of Grand Tours: the ideas and manners he learned during this period influenced him throughout his life and were pivotal in the rebuilding of his father's simple house, transforming it into the classical edifice that exists today. [[Image:Farnesina frescoes.jpg|thumb|150px|left|[[Fresco]]es in the [[Villa Farnesina]] (c.1510), which inspired the decoration of West Wycombe's interior.]]

West Wycombe has been described as "one of the most theatrical and Italianate mid-18th century buildings in England".<ref>All about Britain.com</ref> Of all the country houses of the 18th century, its [[façade]]s replicate in undiluted form not only the [[Classical architecture|classical]] [[villa]]s of Italy on which [[Palladianism]] was founded, but also the [[temple]]s of [[Classical antiquity|antiquity]] on which [[Neoclassicism]] was based. The [[Doric order|Greek Doric]] of the house's west portico is the earliest example of the [[Greek revival]] in Britain.

The late 18th century was also a period of change in the interior design of English country houses. The [[Baroque]] conception of the principal floor, or ''[[piano nobile]]'', with a large bedroom suite known as the [[state apartments]] and only one large hall or [[state room|saloon]] for common use, was gradually abandoned in favour of smaller, more comfortable bedrooms on the upper floors. This revised floor plan allowed the principal floor to become a series of reception rooms, each with a designated purpose, creating separate areas such as the [[withdrawing room]], dining room, music room, and ballroom. In this way, West Wycombe perfectly reflects the changes and ideals of the late 18th century. This arrangement of reception and public rooms on a lower floor, with bedrooms and more private rooms above, survives unchanged.

===Exterior===
[[Image:North Front of West Wycombe.jpg|thumb|right|300px|The North Front of West Wycombe. (''Marked '''O''' on plan below'')]]

The builder of West Wycombe, Sir [[Francis Dashwood, 15th Baron le Despencer|Francis Dashwood]], 2nd Baronet (later [[Baron le Despencer]]), employed three different [[architect]]s and two [[landscape architect]]s in the design of the house and its grounds. He also had a huge input himself: he had made the [[Grand Tour]], seen the villas of the [[Italian renaissance]] first hand, and wished to emulate them.

Work began in 1740 and finished c.1800, when the older house had been fully transformed inside and out. This long building time explains the flaws and variations in design: when building commenced in 1740, Palladianism was the height of fashion, but, by the time of its completion, Palladianism had been completely succeeded by Neoclassicism; thus, the house is a [[marriage]] of both styles. While the marriage is not completely unhappy, the Palladian features are marred by the lack of [[Palladio]]'s proportions: the east portico is asymmetrical with the axis of the house, and trees were planted either side to draw the eye away from the design flaw.

[[Image:East Portico, West Wycombe.png|thumb|left|250px|1781 view of the south façade, showing the trees planted to hide the asymmetrical east [[portico]]. The building to the left is the "Temple of [[Apollo]]".]]

The finest architects of the day submitted plans to transform the older family house into a modern architectural extravaganza. Among them was [[Robert Adam]], who submitted a plan for the west portico, but his idea was dropped;<ref>Pevsner p 286 attributes the adjoining, but now semi-demolished, service block and stables to [[Robert Adam]]. This attribution is not repeated in other reference books.</ref> finally, the architect [[Nicholas Revett]] was consulted and created the present west portico. Today, the first sight of the house as one approaches from the drive is this large west portico: from this direction, the entire end of the house appears as a Grecian temple. This eight-columned portico, inspired by the [[Temple of Bacchus]] in [[Baalbek]] and completed by 1770, is considered to be the earliest example of [[Greek revival architecture]] in Britain.<ref>Knox p 7.</ref> The opposite (east) end of the house, designed by [[John Donowell]] and completed c.1755, appears equally temple-like, but this time the muse was the [[Villa Rotunda]]. Thus the two opposing porticos, east and west, illustrate perfectly the period of architectural transformation of the late 18th century from the earlier Roman inspired Palladian architecture to the more Greek inspired Neoclassicism.

[[Image:West Wycombe Park 1 (Giano).png|thumb|right|250px|West Wycombe's east portico, with planting attempting to hide its asymmetrical alignment with the house. (''Marked '''N''' on plan below'')]]

The principal façade is the great south front, a two-storey [[colonnade]] of [[Corinthian order|Corinthian]] columns superimposed on [[Tuscan order|Tuscan]], the whole surmounted by a [[pediment]] in the centre. The [[column]]s are not stone, but wood coated in [[stucco]]. This is particularly interesting, as cost was no object in the construction of the house. The architect of this elevation was John Donowell, who executed the work between 1761 and 1763 (although he had to wait until 1775 for payment<ref>Wallace p 12.</ref>). The façade, which has similarities to the main façade of Palladio's [[Palazzo Chiericati]] of 1550, was originally the entrance front. The front door is still in the centre of the ground floor leading into the main entry hall. This in itself is a substantial deviation from the classical form: West Wycombe does not have a first floor ''[[piano nobile]]'': had the architect truly followed Palladio's ideals, the main entrance and principal rooms would have been on the first floor reached by an outer staircase, giving the main reception rooms elevated views, and allowing the ground floor to be given over to service rooms.

The more severe north front is of 11 [[Bay (architecture)|bays]], with the end bays given significance by [[rustication (architecture)|rustication]] at ground floor level. The centre of this façade has [[Ionic order|Ionic]] columns supporting a pediment and originally had the Dashwood [[coat of arms]]. This façade is thought to date from around 1750–1751, although the segmented windows of this facade suggest it was one of the first of the 2nd Baronet's improvements to the original house to be completed, as the curved or segmented window heads are symbolic of the earlier part of the 18th century.<ref>Pevsner p 283.</ref>

===Interior===
[[Image:West Wycombe Plan.png|thumb|right|400px|Room plan of the ground floor. Key: '''A''' Hall; '''B''' Saloon; '''C''' Red Drawing room; '''D''' Study; '''E''' Music room; '''F''' Blue Drawing Room; '''G''' Staircase; '''H''' Dining Room; '''J''' Tapestry Room; '''K''' King's Room (former principal bedroom); '''L''' West Portico; '''M''' South Front and colonnade; '''N''' East Portico; '''O''' North Front; '''P''' service wing.]]

The principal reception rooms are on the ground floor with large [[sash window]]s opening immediately into the porticos and the colonnades, and therefore onto the gardens, a situation unheard of in the grand villas and palaces of [[Renaissance]] Italy. The mansion contains a series of 18th century salons decorated and furnished in the style of that period, with [[polychrome]] marble floors, and painted ceilings depicting classical scenes of [[Greek mythology|Greek]] and [[Roman mythology]]. Of particular note is the entrance hall, which resembles a Roman [[Atrium (architecture)|atrium]] with marbled columns and a painted ceiling copied from Robert Wood's ''Ruins of Palmyra''.

Many of the reception rooms have painted ceilings copied from Italian [[palazzo|palazzi]], most notably from the [[Palazzo Farnese]] in [[Rome]]. The largest room in the house is the Music Room, which opens onto the east portico. The ceiling fresco in this room depicts the "Banquet of the Gods" and was copied from the [[Villa Farnesina]]. The Saloon, which occupies the centre of the north front, contains many marbles, including statuettes of the four seasons. The ceiling depicting "The Council of the Gods and the Admission of Psyche" is also a copy from [[Villa Farnesina]].

[[Image:West Wycombe Park - tecto.png|thumb|left|150px|''Giuseppe Borgni's'' 1752 ceiling in West Wycombe's Blue Drawing Room ceiling is a direct copy of [[Annibale Carracci]]'s original work at the [[Palazzo Farnese]].]]

The Dining Room walls are painted faux [[jasper]] and hold paintings of the house's patron — [[Sir Francis Dashwood]] — and his fellow members of the [[Divan Club]] (a society for those who had visited the [[Ottoman Empire]]). The room also has a painted ceiling from Wood's ''Palmyra''.

The Blue Drawing Room is dominated by the elaborate painted ceiling depicting "The Triumph of Bacchus and Ariadne" (''illustrated left''). This room houses a plaster statuette of the [[Venus de' Medici]] and marks the 2nd Baronet's risqué devotion to that goddess of love. The room has walls of blue [[flock]] hung in the 1960s bearing paintings from various Italian schools of the 17th century.

The relatively small study contains plans for the house and potential impressions for various elevations. One is reputed to have been drawn by Sir Francis Dashwood himself, while the Tapestry Room, once ante-room to the adjoining former principal bedroom, is hung with tapestries given to [[John Churchill, 1st Duke of Marlborough|the 1st Duke of Marlborough]] to celebrate his victories in the [[Low Countries]]. Marlborough was a distant kinsman of the Dashwoods. The [[tapestry|tapestries]], woven c.1710, depicting peasant scenes by [[Teniers]], have been cut and adapted to fit the proportions and features of the room.

In spite of the grandeur of the interior decoration, the interior of the house is not overpowering. The rooms are not cavernously large nor the ceilings gigantically high. The many large windows in each room allow light to flood in illuminating the colours of the many paintings, silk hangings on the walls and antique furniture.

==The gardens and the Park==
[[Image:Temple of Music in West Wycombe Park.jpg|thumb|right|The Temple of Music situated on one of the islands of the swan-shaped lake. In the background, on the hill, are the Dashwood [[mausoleum]] and church.]]
The gardens at West Wycombe Park are among the finest and most idiosyncratic 18th century gardens surviving in [[England]].<ref>Knox, p30.</ref> The park is unique in its consistent use of Classical architecture from both Greece and Italy. The two principal architects of the gardens at West Wycombe were John Donowell and [[Nicholas Revett]]. They designed all of the ornamental [[List of garden structures at West Wycombe Park|buildings in the park]]. The landscape architect [[Thomas Cook (landscape architect)|Thomas Cook]] began to execute the plans for the park, with a nine-[[acre]] man-made lake created from the nearby [[River Wye, Buckinghamshire|River Wye]] in the form of a swan. The lake originally had a Spanish [[galleon]] for the amusement of Dashwood's guests, complete with a resident captain on board.<ref>Knox p 4.</ref> Water leaves the lake down a [[waterfall|cascade]] and into a canal pond.

One of the most important landmarks in the late [[Georgian period in British history|Georgian]] period was the introduction of many new species of trees and flora from around the world, which [[Horace Walpole]] described as giving the "richness and colouring so peculiar to the modern landscape".<ref>Jackson-Stops, p208.</ref> The new species also allowed changes of mood through changes of planting, so an area could be dark and melancholic, or light and ebullient, or mysterious; thus, contemporary gardens such as West Wycombe and [[Stourhead]], both arranged as a walk around a lake, took the visitor through a range of locations, each with its own specific character and quite separate from the last. [[Humphry Repton]] later extended the 5,000 acres (20 km²) of grounds to the east, towards the nearby town of [[High Wycombe]], until they appeared much as they do today.

[[Image:West wycome Temple.JPG|thumb|left|The "Temple of Apollo" was originally a gateway and later used for [[cock fighting]]; it also screened the view of the domestic [[service wing]] from the main house. (''Marked '''P''' on plan above'')]]

The park still contains many [[folly|follies]] and temples. The "Temple of Music" is on an island in the lake, inspired by the [[Temple of Vesta]] in [[Rome]]. It was designed for Dashwood's [[fête champêtre|fêtes champêtres]],<ref>Jackson-Stops, p192</ref> with the temple used as a theatre; the remains of the stage survive.<ref>Knox, p37.</ref> Opposite the temple is the garden's main cascade which has statues of two [[Nymph|water nymphs]]. The present cascade has been remade, as the original was demolished in the 1830s. An [[octagonal]] tower known as the "Temple of the Winds" is based in design on the [[Tower of the Winds]] in [[Athens]].<ref>Knox p 36.</ref>

Classical architecture continues along the path around the lake, with the "Temple of [[Flora (mythology)|Flora]]", a hidden [[summer house|summerhouse]], and the "Temple of [[Daphne (mythology)|Daphne]]", both reminiscent of a small temple on the [[Acropolis]]. Another hidden temple, the "Round Temple", has a curved [[loggia]]. Nearer the house, screening the service wing from view, is a Roman [[triumphal arch]], the "Temple of [[Apollo]]", also known (because of its former use a venue for [[cock fighting]]) as 'Cockpit Arch', which holds a copy of the famed [[Apollo Belvedere]]. Close by is the "Temple of [[Diana (mythology)|Diana]]", with a small niche containing a statue of the goddess. Another goddess is celebrated in the "Temple of [[Venus (mythology)|Venus]]". Below this is an [[Exedra]], a [[grotto]] (known as Venus's Parlour) and a statue of [[Mercury (mythology)|Mercury]]. This once held a copy of the [[Venus de' Medici]]; it was demolished in the 1820s but has recently been reconstructed and now holds a replica of the [[Venus de Milo]].

Later structures that break the classical theme include the [[Gothic Revival architecture|Gothic]] style [[boathouse]], a Gothic Alcove — now a romantic ruin hidden amongst undergrowth — and a Gothic [[Chapel]], once home of the village [[cobbler]] but later used as the estate [[kennel]]s. A monument dedicated to [[Elizabeth II of the United Kingdom|Queen Elizabeth II]] was erected on her 60th birthday in 1986.

==The Dashwoods of West Wycombe==
[[Image:Dashwoods of West Wycombe.png|thumb|300px|right|Painting titled "Sir Francis and Lady Dashwood at West Wycombe Park", painted in 1776, with the newly completed house behind the couple.<ref>In the background on the hill is the newly completed church, yet curiously the mausoleum constructed c.1764 (by a member of the [[Bastard brothers|Bastard family]] is absent, suggesting the attribution of date to the painting is wrong. If the date 1776 was correct then the lady portrayed is likely to be not Lady Dashwood, who died in 1769, but Frances Barry, Dashwood's [[mistress (lover)|mistress]] and mother of his two children, with whom he lived after the death of his wife.</ref>]]

Sir Francis Dashwood built West Wycombe to entertain, and there has been much speculation on the kind of entertainment he provided for his guests. Judged against the sexual [[moral]]s of the late 18th century, Dashwood and his [[clique]] were regarded as promiscuous; while it is likely that the contemporary reports of the [[bacchanalia]]n [[orgy|orgies]] over which Dashwood presided in the [[Hellfire Club|Hellfire]] caves above West Wycombe were exaggerated, [[free love]] and heavy drinking did take place there.<ref name="Knox">Knox p 50.</ref> Dashwood often had himself depicted in [[portrait]]s in fancy dress (in one, dressed as the [[pope]] toasting a female [[Herme]]<ref name="Knox"/>), and it is his love of fancy dress which seems to have pervaded through to his parties at West Wycombe Park. Following the dedication of the West portico as a bacchanalian temple in 1771, Dashwood and his friends dressed in skins adorned with vine leaves and went to party by the lake for "[[Paean]]s and [[libation]]s".<ref>Jackson-Stops p 148.</ref> On another occasion, during a [[naumachia|mock sea battle]] on the lake, the "captain" of one of the [[yacht]]s masquerading as a battle ship was nearly killed when he was struck by a cannon ball of wadding fired at him from an opposing ship. Dashwood seems to have mellowed in his later years and devoted his life to charitable works. He died in 1781, bequeathing West Wycombe to his half-brother [[Sir John Dashwood-King, 3rd Baronet]].

Dashwood-King spent little time at West Wycombe. On his death in 1793, the estate was inherited by his son [[Sir John Dashwood-King, 4th Baronet|Sir John Dashwood, 4th Baronet]], [[Member of Parliament]] for [[Wycombe (UK Parliament constituency)|Wycombe]] and a friend of the [[George IV of the United Kingdom|Prince of Wales]], although their friendship was tested when Sir John accused his wife of an affair with the prince.<ref>Knox p 57.</ref> Like his father, Sir John cared little for West Wycombe and held a five-day sale of West Wycombe's furniture in 1800. In 1806, he was prevented from selling West Wycombe by the [[trustee]]s of his son, to whom the estate was [[entailed]]. He became religious in the last years of his life, holding ostentatiously [[teetotal]] parties in the West Wycombe's gardens in aid of the "Friends of Order and Sobriety" — these would have been vastly different from the bacchanalian fêtes given by his uncle in the grounds. In 1847, Sir John was bankrupt and [[bailiff]]s possessed the furniture from his home at [[Halton House|Halton]]. He died estranged from his wife and surviving son in 1849.

[[Image:Church and mausoleum in West Wycombe Park.jpg|thumb|right|300px|Overlooking the gardens and park are the tower of West Wycombe Church (left), and the [[mausoleum]] (right). In the hexagonal structure, more a walled enclosure than mausoleum, were entombed the hearts of associates of the [[Hellfire Club]]. The family are buried in a [[burial vault|vault]] beneath the church.<ref>Knowles</ref>]]

Sir John was succeeded by his estranged son [[Sir George Dashwood, 5th Baronet]]. For the first time since the death of the 2nd Baronet in 1781, West Wycombe became again a favoured residence. However, the estate was heavily in debt and Sir George was forced to sell the unentailed estates, including Halton, which was sold to [[Lionel de Rothschild]] for the then huge sum of £54,000. The change in the Dashwoods' fortunes allowed for the refurbishment and restoration of West Wycombe. Sir George died childless in 1862, and left his wife, Elizabeth, a [[life tenancy]] of the house while the title and ownership passed briefly to his brother and then a nephew. Lady Dashwood's continuing occupation of the house prevented the nephew, [[Sir Edwin Dashwood, 7th Baronet|Sir Edwin Hare Dashwood, 7th Baronet]], an [[alcoholic]] sheep farmer in the [[South Island]] of [[New Zealand]], from living in the mansion until she died in 1889, leaving a neglected and crumbling estate.

The 7th Baronet's son, Sir Edwin Dashwood, 8th Baronet, arrived from New Zealand to claim the house, only to find Lady Dashwood's heirs claiming the house's contents and family jewellery, which they subsequently sold. As a consequence, Sir Edwin was forced to [[mortgage]] the house and estate in 1892. He died suddenly the following year, and the heavily indebted estate passed to his brother, Sir Robert Dashwood, 9th Baronet. Sir Robert embarked on a costly legal case against the executors of Lady Dashwood, which he lost, and raised money by denuding the estate's woodlands and selling the family town house in London. On his death in 1908, the house passed to his 13-year-old son Sir John Dashwood, 10th Baronet, who in his adulthood sold much of the remaining original furnishings (including the state bed, for £58 — this important item of the house's history complete with its gilded pineapples is now lost). In 1922, he attempted to sell the house itself. He received only one offer, of £10,000, so the house was withdrawn from sale. Forced to live in a house he disliked,<ref name="Knox-61">Knox p 61.</ref> the village of West Wycombe was sold in its entirety to pay for renovations. Not all these renovations were beneficial: painted 18th century ceilings were overpainted white, and the dining room was divided into service rooms, allowing the large service wing to be abandoned to rot.

A form of salvation for West Wycombe was Sir John's wife: Lady Dashwood, the former Helen Eaton, was a [[socialite]] who loved entertaining, and did so in some style at West Wycombe throughout the 1930s. Living a semi-estranged life from her husband, occupying opposite ends of the mansion, she frequently gave "large and stylish"<ref name="Knox-61"/> house parties funded by further sales of land from the estate.

During [[World War II]], the house saw service as a depository for the evacuated [[Wallace Collection]] and a convalescent home. A troop of gunners occupied the decaying service wing, and the park was used for the inflation of [[barrage balloon]]s. During this turmoil, the Dashwoods retreated to the upper floor and took in [[lodger]]s to pay the bills, albeit very superior lodgers, who included [[Nancy Mitford]] and [[James Lees-Milne]].

Lees-Milne was secretary of the Country House Committee of the National Trust, which had a wartime office based at West Wycombe. Sir John, appreciating the historical importance of the house, if not the house itself, gave the property to the National Trust in 1943, together with an endowment of £2,000.

==West Wycombe in the 21st century==
Today, West Wycombe Park serves a combined role of public [[museum]], family home, and film set. During the summer months, the paying public can tour the ground floor room to view the architecture and the [[antique]] contents of the house still owned by the Dashwoods, many of which have been re-purchased and restored to the house by Sir Francis Dashwood, 11th Baronet, in the late 20th century, following their dispersal during the various sales of the 19th and early 20th centuries.

The present head of the Dashwood family, Sir Edward Dashwood (born 1964), lives in the mansion with his wife and three young children. Sir Edward runs the estate and house as a commercial concern, in order that the entire estate can be retained and maintained. The house is frequently let out as a filming location, and, in addition to agricultural [[farm enterprise|enterprises]], there is a large [[Pheasant|pheasant shoot]] with paying guns.

West Wycombe is not just maintained today, but continues to be improved. For example, a huge [[equestrian sculpture]] has been installed as the focal point of a long tree lined [[Vista (landscaping)|vista]] from the house. On close inspection, it proves to be a [[fibre glass]] [[Theatrical property|prop]] found at [[Pinewood Studios]], acquired in the late 20th century by Sir Francis Dashwood (11th Baronet) who paid for it with 12 bottles of champagne.<ref>Knox p 35.</ref> The local [[Local government in the United Kingdom|Planning Authority]] was furious but lost their [[Lawsuit|action]] to have it removed. Today, from a distance, it has been "''known to fool experts''".<ref>Knox p 35. Knox does not name these experts</ref>

The park, a natural [[amphitheatre]],<ref>Knox p 5</ref> is often the setting for large public [[concert]]s and [[firework]] displays. In this way, the mansion, often used for weddings and corporate entertainment, and its park are still the setting for the lavish entertaining that their creator planned. In the stewardship of both the National Trust and Sir Edward Dashwood, West Wycombe Park is not only a well-preserved monument to the tastes and foibles of the late 18th century but also a much-used public venue.

==Notes==
<div class="references-small" style="-moz-column-count:3; column-count:3;">
<references />
</div>

==References==
*{{cite book
| last = Girouard
| first = Mark
| authorlink = Mark Girouard
| year = 1978
| title = Life in the English country house
| publisher = Yale University
| location = Yale

}}
*{{cite book
| last = Jackson-Stops
| first = Gervase
| year = 1988
| title = The Country House Garden (A grand tour)
| publisher = Pavilion Book Ltd
| location = London
| isbn = 1-85145-123-4
}}
*{{cite book
| last = Knox
| first = Tim
| year = 2001
| title = West Wycombe Park
| publisher = The National Trust
| location = Bromley, Kent.

}}
*{{cite book
| last = Pevsner
| first = Nikolaus
| year = 1973
| title = Buckinghamshire
| publisher = Penguin Books Ltd
| location = England
| isbn = 0-14-071019-1
}}
*{{cite book
| last = Wallace
| first = Carew
| year = 1967
| title = West Wycombe Park
| publisher = National Trust
| location = England

}}
*[http://www.aboutbritain.com/WestWycombePark.htm All about Britain.com] Retrieved 18 August 2006
*[http://www.dicamillocompanion.com/Houses_hgpm.asp?ID=2093 The di Camillo Companion, database of houses.] Retrieved 18 August 2006
*[http://www.controverscial.com/Sir%20Francis%20Dashwood.htm Knowles George. ''Sir Francis Dashwood'' Controverscial.Com] Retrieved 20 August 2006

==See also==
*[[List of garden structures at West Wycombe Park]]
*[[List of films shot at West Wycombe Park]]
*[[Dashwood Baronets]]

==External links==
*[http://www.west-wycombe-estate.co.uk/ West Wycombe Estate]
*[http://www.nationaltrust.org.uk/main/w-vh/w-visits/w-findaplace/w-westwycombepark/ West Wycombe Park information from the National Trust]

{{featured article}}
{{coord|51.643|N|0.808|W|type:landmark_region:GB|display=title}}

[[Category:Houses in Buckinghamshire]]
[[Category:Gardens in Buckinghamshire]]
[[Category:Visitor attractions in Buckinghamshire]]
[[Category:Grade I listed buildings in Buckinghamshire]]
[[Category:Grade I listed houses]]
[[Category:National Trust properties in Buckinghamshire]]
[[Category:18th-century architecture]]
[[Category:Neoclassical architecture]]

[[pt:West Wycombe Park]]
[[ru:Уэст-Уайком]]

Alta Lake State Park

2009-03-14T17:02:31Z

Docu: +

{{For|the lake in Whistler (Canada)|Alta Lake (British Columbia)}}
'''Alta Lake State Park''' is a 181 acre (732,000 m²) camping park located in the mountainous northwest interior of the state of [[Washington]], United States. The park and adjacent lake lie beneath towering stone cliffs, formed by [[glaciation]], that rise 1000 feet (304 m) above the valley floor, and carry on up to the top of Old Goat Mountain which sits 4200 ft (1280 m) above the park. The lake is about {{convert|2|mi|km}} long and .5 miles wide. The park has 2 miles (3.2 km) of hiking trails. Popular activities at the park are [[sailboarding]] and [[golf]] at the nearby [[Alta Lake Golf Course]]. Although quite small, this park is a very popular summer camping location. There is also a sizable number of houses along the golf course and lake that are either primary or vacation residences.

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Alta Lake
| image_lake = AltaLake.jpg
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Okanogan County, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|48.0214|N|119.937|W|type:waterbody_region:US-WA|name=Alta Lake}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = United States
| length = {{convert|2|mi|km|abbr=on}}
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| sections =
| cities =
| frozen =
}}
==History==
The lake was named "Alta" in 1900 by a miner from [[Wilbur, Washington]] after his daughter Alta Heinz. The area around Alta Lake was originally owned by the city of [[Pateros, Washington]], and sold to the [[Washington State Park System]] in 1951.

==Location==
The park lies about 2 miles (3 km) southwest of [[Pateros, Washington]] and over 20 miles (32 km) from [[Chelan, Washington]]. The two mile (3 km) road leading to the park, Alta Lake Road, can be accessed from [[Washington State Route 153|State Route 153]], which runs along the [[Methow River]].

[[Image:altalakestpk.jpg|150px|thumb|none|Alta Lake State Park]]

==External links==
*[http://www.parks.wa.gov/parkpage.asp?selectedpark=Alta%20Lake Washington State Parks overview of Alta Lake]
*[http://www.washingtonlakes.com/ReportList.aspx?id=336 Lake Pictures and Fishing Reports of Alta Lake]
*[http://www.altalakegolf.com Alta Lake Golf Course]

{{Protected Areas of Washington}}

{{coord|48.0283|-119.9377|region:US-WA_type:landmark|display=title}}

[[Category:Washington (U.S. state) state parks]]
[[Category:Okanogan County, Washington]]

{{Washington-geo-stub}}

Potholes Reservoir

2009-03-13T07:15:17Z

Docu: fmt

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Potholes Reservoir
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = Central [[Washington]]
| coords = {{Coord|46|58|57|N|119|17|28|W|region:US-WA_type:waterbody_source:GNIS|display=inline,title}}<ref name=GNIS-PR/>
| type = [[reservoir]]
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment =
| basin_countries = [[United States]]
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation = {{Convert|1043|ft|m}}<ref name=GNIS-PR/>
| islands =
| cities =
| reference = <ref name=GNIS-PR>{{Cite gnis|1513187|Potholes Reservoir (Grant County, Washington)}}</ref>
}}
The '''Potholes Reservoir''' is part of the [[Columbia Basin Project|Columbia Basin Irrigation Project]]. It is formed by the [[O'Sullivan Dam]] and located in central [[Washington]], in the [[United States]]. The reservoir is fed by water from [[Moses Lake]], part of the [[Crab Creek]] basin.

The area features several lakes (typically 30-70 yards wide and 10-30 feet deep). These lakes, known as "potholes" were created through both natural and man made processes. The potholes were initially carved out during the Pleistocene by flood waters originating from [[Glacial Lake Missoula]]. <ref name = "Alt">{{cite book | first = David | last = Alt | coauthors= Hundman, Donald W. | title = Northwest Exposures: A Geologic History of the Northwest | publisher = Mountain Press | date = 1995 | isbn = 0-87842-323-0}}</ref> Subsequent damming of the area by the [[Columbia Basin Project]] raised the water table high enough to allow these topographical depressions to become lakes.

Also known as:<ref name=GNIS-PR/>
*Moses Lake
*O'Sullivan Reservoir
*The Potholes Reservoir

==Recreation==
On the shore of the reservoir is Potholes State Park, a {{convert|640|acre|km2|adj=on}} member of the [[Washington State Park System]]. It has {{convert|6000|ft|m}} of shoreline on the reservoir.<ref>{{cite web|url=http://www.parks.wa.gov/parkpage.asp?selectedpark=Potholes|title=Potholes State Park|publisher=Washington State Parks|accessdate=2007-11-24}}</ref>

==Cited references==
{{reflist}}

{{Protected Areas of Washington}}
{{Washington-geo-stub}}

[[Category:Washington (U.S. state) state parks]]
[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]
[[Category:Reservoirs in the United States]]

Chemin de Fer Touristique du Tarn

2009-03-09T20:45:32Z

Docu:

{{coord|43|45|51|N|1|45|46|E|region:FR_type:landmark|display=title}}
{{Heritage Railway |
|name = Tarn Light Railway |
|image = [[Image:030t couillet 1910.jpg|300px]]|
|caption = 030T COUILLET
|locale = France |
|terminus = [[Saint-Lieux-lès-Lavaur]]|
|linename = Chemin de Fer Touristique du Tarn|
|builtby = Compagnie des chemins de fer à voie étroite et tramways à vapeur du Tarn (TVT) |
|originalgauge = {{RailGauge|600mm}}|
|preservedgauge = {{RailGauge|500mm}}|
|era = |
|owned = |
|operator = ACOVA (''Association pour la Conservation Occitane de Véhicules Anciens '')|
|stations = 2|
|length = {{convert|3.5|km|abbr=on}}|
|originalopen = 1925 |
|closed = 1931 |
|stageyears = 1975 |
|stage = |
}}
The '''Tarn Light Railway''' ('''CFTT''') is a [[narrow-gauge]] light railway near the village of [[Saint-Lieux-lès-Lavaur]], in the vicinity of [[Saint-Sulpice, Tarn|Saint-Sulpice]] in the department of [[Tarn, France|Tarn]], [[France]]. It is run as a [[heritage railway]] by a French association, the ACOVA (''Association pour la Conservation Occitane de Véhicules Anciens '') incorporated in 1975 and based in [[Toulouse]]. It operates on a {{RailGauge|500mm}} gauge and the line was reconstructed from 1974 over a length of {{km to mi|3.5}} on the platform of the former line from [[La Ramière]] to [[Saint-Sulpice, Tarn|Saint-Sulpice]] which operated only from [[11 April]] [[1925]], to [[20 June]] [[1931]].

The line starts from the Saint Lieux-lès-Lavaur terminus at the former station ex-TVT and follows the streets of Saint-Lieux till a {{convert|132|m|sing=on}} long viaduct over the river [[Agout]]. Then it runs in the Tarn countryside and woods before arriving at the present terminus at les Martels.

The ACOVA owns five [[steam locomotive]]s, among which three are operating and four are considered as ''[[Monument historique]]''. One of them is coming from New Caledonia and was originally in the 500mm gauge (DECAUVILLE 020T) and the others have been adapted from 600 mm gauge hardware.

The Tarn Railway is operating from April to the end of October, on Sundays and holidays, and every day of the week in August. The trains perform a one hour travel between the ''Saint-Lieux'' station and the ''Les Martels'' terminus.

It is planned to extend the line to reach the hamlet and chapel of Saint-Cyriaque.

As of 2008, the current ridership is 24,000 per year.

==Steam engines in working order==
{| border="2" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaa solid; border-collapse: collapse; font-size: 95%;"
|----- bgcolor="#FFDEAD"
!CFTT Registration!! Engine !! Builder !!Year !! Serial number
|-
|1||030T COUILLET|| [[Couillet (locomotive builder)|Couillet]] || 1910 || 1576
|-
|3 || 020T DECAUVILLE || [[Decauville]] || 1947 || 1132
|-
|4 || 020T DECAUVILLE || [[Decauville]] || 1929 || 1111
|}

==See also==
* [[Narrow gauge railway#France|Narrow gauge railway]]

== References ==
{{reflist}}

==External links==
* [http://www.cftt.org/Angleterre/pagegenerale.htm CFTT, official web site]

[[Category:Tarn]]
[[Category:Heritage railways in France|Tarn]]

[[fr:Chemin de fer touristique du Tarn]]

Vaisigano

2009-03-06T17:18:53Z

Docu:

[[Image:Samoa-Vaisigano.png|right|Map of Samoa showing Vaisigano district.]]
'''Itu Asau''' is a [[districts of Samoa|district]] and village of [[Samoa]], with a population (2001 Census) of 6,643. It consists of the western tip of [[Savai'i]]. The capital is [[Neiafu (Samoa)|Neiafu]].

This district has strong links to the Tonumaipe'a title and at a national level, the TuiA'ana.

{{Samoa}}

{{coord|13|32|S|172|44|W|display=title|region:WS_type:adm1st_scale:10000_source:GNS-enwiki}}

[[Category:Districts of Samoa]]
{{Samoa-geo-stub}}

[[es:Vaisigano]]
[[fr:Vaisigano]]
[[la:Itu Asau]]
[[nl:Vaisigano]]
[[pl:Vaisigano]]
[[ru:Ваисигано]]

Palauli

2009-03-06T17:18:28Z

Docu:

[[Image:Samoa-Palauli.png|right|Map of Samoa showing Palauli district.]]
'''Palauli''' is a [[districts of Samoa|district]] and village of [[Samoa]], with a population (2001 Census) of 8,984. It consists of two sections on the southern side of [[Savai'i]]. The capital is [[Vailoa i Palauli Samoa]].

The paramount title of this district is Lilomaiava, which is conferred in the capital of Vailoa, Palauli. As part of the election process, Vailoa must consult with Safotu (Gagaemauga). Safotu is the northern base of the Lilomaiava title in Savaii.

Lilomaiava carried the Malietoa title into Upolu, a name given to Lilomaiava after defeating the Tongan Moncharchy in a gaming challenge. Malietoa in the Tongan language means strength and courage.

{{Samoa}}

{{coord|13|42|S|172|28|W|display=title|region:WS_type:adm1st_scale:10000_source:GNS-enwiki}}

[[Category:Districts of Samoa]]
{{Samoa-geo-stub}}

[[es:Palauli]]
[[fr:Palauli]]
[[la:Palauli (pagus)]]
[[nl:Palauli]]
[[pl:Palauli]]
[[ru:Палаули]]

Aiga-i-le-Tai

2009-03-06T17:17:50Z

Docu:

[[Image:Samoa-Aiga-i-le-Tai.png|right|Map of Samoa showing Aiga-i-le-Tai district.]]
'''Aiga-i-le-Tai''' is a [[districts of Samoa|district]] of [[Samoa]]. It is on the western side of [[Upolu]] and includes the three small islands in the [[Apolima Strait]] ([[Manono Island|Manono]], [[Apolima]], and tiny uninhabited [[Nuulopa]]). It surrounds an [[exclave]] of [[A'ana]] district, namely [[Satuimalufilufi]] village. The capital is [[Mulifanua]].

With an area of only 27 km², it is the smallest district of Samoa. The district has a population (2001 Census) of 4,508. Only [[Va'a-o-Fonoti]] has a smaller population.

The pre-eminent local title in the Aiga-i-le-Tai is Leiataua. The district is also a major leg of the Sa Malietoa clan. Manono plays an important part in the election of the Malietoa title-holders, as Malie must consult it in deliberations. Hence the importance of the Malietoa title in this district. Historically, the naval power of Manono and Apolima played a major role in political power-struggles between the national clans.

Today, the ferry port at Mulifanua is the second-most important port in Upolu and is the major transport hub linking Upolu to Savaii.

{{Samoa}}

{{coord|13|51|S|172|15|W|display=title|region:WS_type:adm1st_scale:10000_source:GNS-enwiki}}

[[Category:Districts of Samoa]]
{{Samoa-geo-stub}}

[[es:Aiga-i-le-Tai]]
[[fr:Aiga-i-le-Tai]]
[[haw:Aiga-i-le-Tai]]
[[la:Aiga-i-le-Tai]]
[[nl:Aiga-i-le-Tai]]
[[ru:Аига-и-ле-Таи]]

Atua

2009-03-06T17:16:54Z

Docu:

[[Image:Samoa-Atua.png|right|Map of Samoa showing Atua district.]]
'''Atua''' is the most ancient [[districts of Samoa|district]] of [[Samoa]], now consisting of most of the eastern half of Upolu but also traditionally incorporates Tutuila and once all of Upolu and Savaii. The head is Aleipata in the eastern most part of Atua. The district has a population (2001 Census) of 21,168.

The paramount title is the TuiAtua which consists of the senior line or Tui Atua Faanofonofo and the junior line or Tui Atua Faasavali. Only recently a splinter group named the Faleiva (House of Nine) orator group in the village of Lufilufi (north-western Atua) claim to have the authority to appoint the TA Faasavali. But there is no traditional authority that ever established this claim. Traditionally, and from the formation of Atua all honours came from Leifi Ao o Atua (supreme head) also eternal holder of the senior Tui Atua (TA Faanofonofo) who left his younger cousin Tui Atua Polailevao circa AD 1300 to care for Leifi's malae of Lalogafuafua. Leifi then moved to Aleipata and reorganised the political distributions and capital to Aleipata as head of Atua, Anoamaa and Lufilufi as back and Falealili as the tail or I'u of Atua district.

It is timeless Atuan protocol for the TuiAtua title-holder to appointed by the TuiAtua Faanofonofo once correct lineage had been established, once a suitable candidate had been offered before Leifi and sufficient homage and ietoga had been offered to him. So was the way with Salamasina. Salamasinas predecessor TuiAtua Faatulou Matautia had begged Leifi to allow his reign to be continued through his niece Salamasina. Leifi considered favourably the request as it favoured the Salevalasi who had shown great bravery in assisting Leifi in a significant war against Safata and Tuamasaga. Historically, the TuiAtua was never considered as one of the four Tafa’ifa (four-sided) titles.
Tafaifa now an exaggerated concept put forward to elevate lesser titles. TuiAtua is a truly royal title but the Tui Aana was created by LEIFI and the lesser female titles now claiming to be part of a tafaifa kingly concept are women's titles (Taupou). Salamasina although royal was never the head of Atua. Her junior TA title held great authority and would receive the highest acclaim except in the presence of the Ao o Atua Leifi.
In modern day faapalagi Samoa at a national level Tamaaiga (excl TuiAtua) are nobles not Royal in the sense of LEIFI (Fuataga) who as the eldest son of his parents Lufasiaitu(father) and the Tagaloalagi Lagituaiva (mother) is always referred to as Matua o Aiga o Samoa. Leifi's younger brother was the first Tui Atua known as TA Uitualagi and was placed at Upolu to care for their family lands while Leifi remained in Manua for the first 1,000 yrs or 30 generations of titleholders.

The TuiAtua is one of the most ancient titles in Samoa and are direct lineage heirs of the Tagaloalagi line of kings. The other ancient lines are the TuiA'ana (created by Leifi) and the TuiManu'a (brother of Lufasiaitu) It is testament to the ancient might of these districts.

{{Samoa}}

{{coord|13|57|S|171|38|W|display=title|region:WS_type:adm1st_scale:10000_source:GNS-enwiki}}

[[Category:Districts of Samoa]]

[[es:Atua]]
[[fr:Atua (district)]]
[[la:Atua (pagus)]]
[[nl:Atua (district)]]
[[ru:Атуа]]

Vaisigano

2009-03-06T17:16:16Z

Docu:

[[Image:Samoa-Vaisigano.png|right|Map of Samoa showing Vaisigano district.]]
'''Itu Asau''' is a [[districts of Samoa|district]] and village of [[Samoa]], with a population (2001 Census) of 6,643. It consists of the western tip of [[Savai'i]]. The capital is [[Neiafu (Samoa)|Neiafu]].

This district has strong links to the Tonumaipe'a title and at a national level, the TuiA'ana.

{{Samoa}}

{{coord|13|32|S|172|44|W|display=title|region:WS_type:adm1st_source:GNS-enwiki}}

[[Category:Districts of Samoa]]
{{Samoa-geo-stub}}

[[es:Vaisigano]]
[[fr:Vaisigano]]
[[la:Itu Asau]]
[[nl:Vaisigano]]
[[pl:Vaisigano]]
[[ru:Ваисигано]]

Broadstone Castle

2009-03-05T17:26:40Z

Docu:

'''Broadstone''' lies close to the small village of [[Gateside, North Ayrshire|Gateside]] in [[North Ayrshire]], Scotland about half a mile east of [[Beith]].{{coord|55|44.556|N|004|36.653|W |region:GB_type:landmark|display=it}}

== The history of Broadstone ==

===The castle===
The ruins of Braidstone or Broadstone Castle remained until about 1850.<ref name="Porterfield2">Porterfield, S. (1925). ''Rambles Round Beith.'' p. 31.</ref> but when Broadstonehall Farm buildings were being rebuilt, the castle was pulled down and its stones used in the building works; the Broadstone Crags, the site of the castle, remain however. An avenue of trees and the vestiges of a garden had survived until the time of the building of the farm.<ref name="Paterson">Paterson, James (1866). ''History of the Counties of Ayrs and Wigton.'' Vol. III. Cuninghame. Part 1. Pub. James Stillie. p. 80.</ref> Its site was pointed out by Mr W Kerr of Broadstonehall in 1855.

===The barony and associated families===

The Lordship of Giffin, included the Baronies of Giffen, [[Hessilhead|Trearne]], [[Hessilhead]], Broadstone, Roughwood and Ramshead.<ref name="Robertson">Robertson, George (1820). A Topographical Description of Ayrshire: More particularly of Cunninghame, etc .... Irvine : Cunninghame Press. p. 285.</Ref>

The Barony of Braidstone was possessed by John de Lyddale, Dominus de Bradestane in 1452. Robert Montgomerie of Braidstone was second son of the 3rd Lord Montgomerie. Sir Hugh Montgomerie was born here in 1560. He brought a colony of Irish protestants over from his Irish estates in 1600 and later a colony of protestants from the area were taken over to the Ardes and Clandebora areas of Ireland following the putting down of an Irish revolt.<ref name="Robertson">Robertson, George (1820). ''A Topographical Description of Ayrshire: More particularly of Cunninghame, etc ....'' Pub. Irvine: Cunninghame Press. p. 281.</Ref> Some of the family of Hugh Hammil of Roughwood accompanied Hugh Montgomerie to Ireland and became established there as merchants in the Dublin area.<ref name="Robertson">Robertson, George (1820). ''A Topographical Description of Ayrshire: More particularly of Cunninghame, etc ....'' Pub. Irvine: Cunninghame Press. p. 373.</Ref> The lands of Broadstone were sold in 1650 to a Greenock family who stayed there occasionally until just after the year 1700. In 1827 & 1829 Broadstone Hall was the residence of Sir M. S. Stewart.<ref name="Aitken2">Aitken, Robert (1829). ''The Parish Atlas of Ayrshire - Cunninghame.'' Pub. W. Ballantine. Edinburgh.</ref>

James Paterson,<ref name="Patersonj">Paterson, James (1871). ''Autobiographical Reminiscences.'' Pub. Maurice Ogle & Co. Glasgow. P. 48.</ref> the historian, records that the ''Laird of Braidstane's Scotch Colony'', established in around 1606. was responsible for the introduction of linen weaving and manufacture to the area around [[Lurgan]] in Ireland.

[[Spier's school|Marshalland]], Craig and [[Geilsland House|Geilsland]] houses lie across the nearby Powgree Burn, together with the [[Spier's school|Spier's Old School Grounds]], now a public parkland.

==Quarrying, lime kilns and railways==
Because of the underlying geology of this part of Ayrshire the presence of the many limestone quarries is to be expected. Lime kilns to produce lime for improving the soil, were a common feature of the countryside before the process became fully industrialised. [[Barony and Castle of Giffen|Nettlehirst]] near Barrmill was one of the last large traditionally operated lime kilns to operate, surviving until the 1970s, however Broadstone has the substantial remains of one of the largest of the early stone built kilns. This must have created considerable pollution in the area, offset only by the employment it created. It sits right next to the limestone quarry which supplied it.

The OS maps for 1858 show that the 'Hillhead Railway' ran to the quarry from Barkip Junction on the Ayrshire and Lanarkshire Railway branchline to Kilbirnie. At first sidings and a transfer system existed with a weighing machine at what was to become [[Brackenhills railway station]], later a direct junction was laid. The line did not survive into the 20th century.

The old [[Ordnance Survey]] maps show that a marble quarry was located nearby, now filled in.<ref name="Roberts">Robertson, George (1820). ''A Topographical Description of Ayrshire; more particularly of Cunninghame.'' Irvine : Cunninghame Press, Irvine. p. 281.</ref>

===Jean Deer===
Jean Deer's husband worked at Broadstone Quarry in the late 19th century and died there following an accident of an unrecorded nature. She was forced to leave her home with her young children as it was required for another working man and his family. Jean took refuge in a ruined cottage on the moors near [[Auchentiber|Auchenmade]]. The winter of 1895 was very severe and come spring she was found dead with her children, the remains of her last meal in the hearth, cooked using the very clothes off her back.<ref name="Service">Service, John (1913), ''The Memorables of Robin Cummell'' Paisley : Alexander Gardner.</ref>

== Broadstone's industrial archaeology remains==
<gallery>
Image:Broadstone lime kiln.JPG|<Center>Two very large limekilns near Broadstone Hall farm.
Image:Broadstone lime kiln wall.JPG|<Center>The lime kiln wall with Hart's-tongue ferns.
Image:Broadstone limekiln stonework detail.JPG|<Center>Detail of the lime kiln stonework & 'exit'.
Image:Broadstone Limekiln outward view.JPG|<Center>Looking out from one of the lime kiln's two lower chambers.
Image:Broadstone kiln sided on.JPG|<Center>A view of the lime kiln side wall.
Image:Broadstone quarry older kiln.JPG|<Center>Another lime kiln which may predate the quarry beneath.
Image:Broadstone freight line.JPG|<center>The course of the old 'Hillhead Railway' from Barkip Junction to Broadstone limestone quarry.
</gallery>

===The Broadstone Geocache===
[[Image:Typical Geocache.JPG|right|thumb|200px|<Center>A typical Geocache.]]
Geocaching is a popular new 'sport' which involves searching for 'hidden' caches of 'swaps' and a log book. The 'Broadstone Kiln' [[Geocaching|geocache]] is in the woodlands near the old lime kiln. The GPS co-ordinates can be found by registering on the Geocaching website, but you will really need a GPS to locate the cache.

== References ==
{{Reflist}}

== External links ==
* [http://geo.nls.uk/roy/ General Roy's Military map of Scotland]

[[Category:Castles in North Ayrshire]]
[[Category:Towns in North Ayrshire]]
[[Category:Buildings and structures in North Ayrshire]]
[[Category:North Ayrshire]]
[[Category:Archaeology]]

Snoqualmie Lake

2009-03-04T11:51:17Z

Docu:

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Snoqualmie Lake
| location = [[King County, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|47|34|1|N|121|24|42|W|region:US-WA_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow = [[Taylor River (Washington)|Taylor River]]
| outflow = [[Taylor River (Washington)|Taylor River]]
| catchment =
| basin_countries = United States
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation = {{convert|3151|ft|m|abbr=on}}
| islands =
| cities =
}}

'''Snoqualmie Lake''' is a [[lake]] in [[King County]], [[Washington]]. It is an expansion of the [[Taylor River (Washington)|Taylor River]] and is located a short distance downstream from [[Deer Lake (Taylor River)|Deer Lake]]. It is the largest of the three lakes along the upper reaches of the Taylor.<ref>http://www.vtrail.com/byalphabet/strails/snoqualmielk.html</ref>

The lake can be accessed by hiking up the Snoqualmie Lake Trail which starts 0.2 miles from the end of the Taylor River Trail. The trail is steep with several washouts. The trail first reaches the lake at the outlet and continues along its shore to the other end and eventually continues on to Deer Lake.

The Taylor River, after exiting the lake is said to drop over a farly large waterfall as it plunges down a headwall to the bottom of the valley. The trail is said to pass a small portion of the falls.<ref>http://www.waterfallsnorthwest.com/nws/waterfall.php?num=289</ref>

== See Also ==
*[[List of lakes in Washington]]

== References ==
{{reflist}}

==External links==
*{{GNIS|1526017|Snoqualmie Lake}}

[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]

Lake Dorothy

2009-03-04T11:49:42Z

Docu:

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Lake Dorothy
| location = [[King County, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|47|35|18|N|121|23|7|W|type:waterbody_region:US-WA|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow = [[Miller River]]
| catchment =
| basin_countries = United States
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation = {{convert|3062|ft|m|abbr=on}}
| islands = 9
| cities =
}}

'''Lake Dorothy''' is a [[lake]] in [[King County]], [[Washington]]. It is one of the largest lakes in the area and is the source of the East Fork [[Miller River]].<ref>{{GNIS|1518876|Lake Dorothy}}</ref> Florence Falls is located a short distance downstream from the outlet.<ref>http://www.waterfallsnorthwest.com/nws/waterfall.php?num=177</ref>

== Access ==
The lake can be reached by the Dorothy Lake Trail which is about 2 miles to the lake. The trail continues another 2 miles along the lake’s shore to its south end. After that it continues on, climbing up from the lake and eventually climbing over a ridge before descending to [[Bear Lake (Washington)|Bear Lake]] and the [[Taylor River (Washington)|Taylor River]].<ref>http://www.vtrail.com/byalphabet/dtrails/dorothylake.html</ref>

== See also ==
*[[Miller River]]
**[[Miller River Waterfalls]]
*[[Bear Lake (Washington)|Bear Lake]]
**[[Taylor River (Washington)|Taylor River]]

== References ==
{{reflist}}

[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)|Dorothy]]
[[Category:King County, Washington]]

Funicular de Sant Joan

2009-02-28T12:20:56Z

Docu:

{{coord|41|35|19.27|N|1|50|0.03|E|type:landmark_region:ES-CT|display=title}}
[[Image:MontserratRackRailway.jpg|thumb|right|A view of the Sant Joan funicular]]
The '''Funicular de Sant Joan''', or '''Sant Joan funicular railway''', is a [[funicular|funicular railway]] at [[Montserrat (mountain)|Montserrat]], near [[Barcelona]] in [[Catalonia]], [[Spain]]. The line connects [[Santa María de Montserrat|the monastery]], and the upper terminus of the [[Montserrat Rack Railway]], with the summit of the mountain.

The funicular has the following technical parameters:<ref name=lworld>{{cite web | url = http://www.seilbahntechnik.net/lifte/2629/datas.php | title = Lift-Database : Montserrat : San Joan | publisher = Lift-World.info | accessdate = March 5 | accessyear = 2007 }}</ref>

*Length: ''503 metres''
*Height: ''248 metres''
*Maximum Steepness: ''65.2%''
*Cars: ''2''
*Capacity: ''48 passengers per car''
*Configuration: ''Single track with passing loop''
*Travel time: ''6 minutes''
*Track gauge: ''1 metre''
*Traction: ''Electricity''

The line is operated by the [[Ferrocarrils de la Generalitat de Catalunya]] (''Catalan Government Railways'', FGC), who also operate the Montserrat Rack Railway and the [[Funicular de la Santa Cova]] funicular railway on Montserrat Mountain, together with two other funicular railways and a significant suburban railway system in and around Barcelona.

== References ==
<references />

== External links ==
*[http://www.cremallerademontserrat.cat/website_cremallera/eng/index.asp Official website of the Montserrat Rack Railway and associated funicular railways] (in [[Catalan language|Catalan]], [[Spanish language|Spanish]], [[English language|English]] and [[French language|French]])
*[http://www.trenscat.com/montserrat/stjoan_ct.html Photographic description and map of the line from Trens de Catalunya] (in Catalan)

 
[[Category:Funicular railways|Sant Joan, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Funicular railways in Catalonia|Sant Joan, Funicular de]]
[[Category:Rail transport in Spain]]
{{Euro-rail-stub}}
{{Catalonia-stub}}

[[ca:Funicular de Sant Joan]]

Lake Lenore (Washington)

2009-02-27T06:40:44Z

Docu: +infobox (see description of fields, WikiProject Lakes

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Lenore Lake
| image_lake =
| caption_lake =
| image_bathymetry =
| caption_bathymetry =
| location = [[Grant County, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|47.5020|-119.5120|region:US-WA_type:waterbody|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow =
| catchment = {{convert|367|sqmi|abbr=on}}
| basin_countries = United States
| length = {{convert|8|mi|abbr=on}}
| width =
| area =
| depth = {{convert|15|ft|abbr=on}}
| max-depth = {{convert|27|ft|abbr=on}}
| volume = {{convert|19500|acre.ft|abbr=on|lk=on}}
| residence_time =
| shore = {{convert|14.4|mi|abbr=on}}
| elevation = {{convert|1075|ft|abbr=on}}
| islands =
| cities =
| frozen =
}}
'''Lake Lenore''' (aka. Lenore Lake) is located in [[Grant County, Washington|Grant County, Washington]]. It is a 1,670 acre lake formed by the [[Missoula Floods]] in the lower [[Coulee]] just north of the town of [[Soap Lake, Washington]]. It is situated between Alkali Lake to the north and [[Soap Lake]] to the south. The lake is rather narrow, but long. The length of the lake runs north and south right beside [[Washington State Route 17]] leading from near the city of [[Moses Lake, Washington|Moses Lake]] to [[Coulee City, Washington]].

One of the interesting areas around Lake Lenore is the Lenore Caves. Located at the northern end of the lake, the Lenore Caves are a series of overhangs along the cliffs at the lake. They exist in one of the largest volcanic regions on earth.

== Statistics ==
*Restroom facilities: Yes
*Boat launch area(s): Yes
*Handicap accessible: Yes

== Lenore Caves ==
The Lenore Caves were formed by the plucking of basalt from the walls of the coulees by the rush of melt waters and are geologically different than most caverns. They were later used as shelters by prehistoric man.

On [[Washington State Route 17]] along Lake Lenore is a turn-off which takes you to a parking area at the beginning of a trail there is a sign with information about the caves and a general history of the area. There are seven caves accessible by this well maintained trail. This trail splits into many trails which lead to the caves scattered about the mountainside.

== History ==
On January 13, 1947, the [[United_States|U.S.]] [[War Assets Administration]], disposed of drums of sodium into Lake Lenore. See a [http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=3825610222960975525 January 13, 1947 newsreel] and watch an environmental disaster.

== References ==
* [http://www.ecy.wa.gov/programs/eap/lakes/wq/docs/lklengr1.html Washington State Department of Ecology, Lenore Lake]

== External Links ==
* [http://video.google.com/videoplay?docid=3825610222960975525 Disposal of Sodium - 1947]

[[Category:Grant County, Washington]]
[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)|Lenore]]

East Cowes Castle

2009-02-19T02:23:05Z

Docu: +

[[Image:John Nash.jpg|thumb|John Nash]]

East Cowes Castle was the home of [[architect]] [[John Nash (architect)|John Nash]] between its completion and his death in [[1835]]. Nash himself was the designer of the site, and began construction as early as [[1789]]. He was interred on the grounds.

The structure gained renown for its complex castellation, its [[Gothic architecture|gothic]]-style turrets and towers, and for the notable individuals who came to be Nash's guests there, including the [[Prince Regent]] and [[J.M.W. Turner]], who painted a picture of the location.

The castle was demolished in the 1960s, though its clock remains on display at the [[Carisbrooke Castle]] Museum.

[[File:Joseph Mallord William Turner 078.jpg|thumb|none|[[J.M.W. Turner]] (1828)]]

== References ==
*[http://www.carisbrookecastlemuseum.org.uk/east_cowes_clock.aspx Castle clock]
*[http://www.iwight.com/just_visiting/towns/eastcowes.asp Castle history]

{{coord missing| Isle of Wight}}

[[Category:Houses on the Isle of Wight]]
[[Category:Castles on the Isle of Wight]]

[[it:Castello East Cowes]]

Upper Melakwa Lake

2009-02-17T10:55:51Z

Docu: +

{{Infobox lake
| lake_name = Upper Melakwa Lake
| location = [[King County, Washington]]
| coords = {{coord|47.452612|-121.470650|type:waterbody_region:US-WA|display=inline,title}}
| type =
| inflow =
| outflow = [[Pratt River]]
| catchment =
| basin_countries = United States
| length =
| width =
| area =
| depth =
| max-depth =
| volume =
| residence_time =
| shore =
| elevation =
| islands =
| cities =
}}
'''Upper Melakwa Lake''' is a tiny [[lake]] located in [[King County]] in [[Washington]]. It is the source of the [[Pratt River]].

The lake is located a short distance upstream from [[Melakwa Lake]]. The lake is easily reached by walking upstream from Melakwa Lake however; a lot of people are too tired to continue after the somewhat difficult trip to Melakwa Lake. By continuing north from the lake, you will eventually reach Melakwa Pass.

== See Also ==

*[[Melakwa Lake]]
*[[Pratt River]]

== References ==
*{{gnis|1527640|Upper Melakwa Lake}}

[[Category:Lakes of Washington (U.S. state)]]